summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/3654-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to '3654-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--3654-0.txt6475
1 files changed, 6475 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/3654-0.txt b/3654-0.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..0eef9f3
--- /dev/null
+++ b/3654-0.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,6475 @@
+The Project Gutenberg eBook, Alfred Tennyson, by Andrew Lang
+
+
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
+other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
+whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
+the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
+www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
+to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.
+
+
+
+
+Title: Alfred Tennyson
+
+
+Author: Andrew Lang
+
+
+
+Release Date: September 24, 2014 [eBook #3654]
+[This file was first posted on 3 July 2001]
+
+Language: English
+
+Character set encoding: UTF-8
+
+
+***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ALFRED TENNYSON***
+
+
+Transcribed from the 1901 William Blackwood and Sons edition by David
+Price, email ccx074@pglaf.org
+
+ [Picture: Book cover]
+
+
+
+
+
+ ALFRED TENNYSON
+
+
+ * * * * *
+
+ BY
+ ANDREW LANG
+
+ * * * * *
+
+ WILLIAM BLACKWOOD AND SONS
+ EDINBURGH AND LONDON
+ MCMI
+
+ * * * * *
+
+
+
+
+INTRODUCTION.
+
+
+IN writing this brief sketch of the Life of Tennyson, and this attempt to
+appreciate his work, I have rested almost entirely on the Biography by
+Lord Tennyson (with his kind permission) and on the text of the Poems.
+As to the Life, doubtless current anecdotes, not given in the Biography,
+are known to me, and to most people. But as they must also be familiar
+to the author of the Biography, I have not thought it desirable to
+include what he rejected. The works of the “localisers” I have not read:
+Tennyson disliked these researches, as a rule, and they appear to be
+unessential, and often hazardous. The professed commentators I have not
+consulted. It appeared better to give one’s own impressions of the
+Poems, unaffected by the impressions of others, except in one or two
+cases where matters of fact rather than of taste seemed to be in
+question. Thus on two or three points I have ventured to differ from a
+distinguished living critic, and have given the reasons for my dissent.
+Professor Bradley’s _Commentary on In Memoriam_ {1} came out after this
+sketch was in print. Many of the comments cited by Mr Bradley from his
+predecessors appear to justify my neglect of these curious inquirers.
+The “difficulties” which they raise are not likely, as a rule, to present
+themselves to persons who read poetry “for human pleasure.”
+
+I have not often dwelt on parallels to be found in the works of earlier
+poets. In many cases Tennyson deliberately reproduced passages from
+Greek, Latin, and old Italian writers, just as Virgil did in the case of
+Homer, Theocritus, Apollonius Rhodius, and others. There are, doubtless,
+instances in which a phrase is unconsciously reproduced by automatic
+memory, from an English poet. But I am less inclined than Mr Bradley to
+think that unconscious reminiscence is more common in Tennyson than in
+the poets generally. I have not closely examined Keats and Shelley, for
+example, to see how far they were influenced by unconscious memory. But
+Scott, confessedly, was apt to reproduce the phrases of others, and once
+unwittingly borrowed from a poem by the valet of one of his friends! I
+believe that many of the alleged borrowings in Tennyson are either no
+true parallels at all or are the unavoidable coincidences of expression
+which must inevitably occur. The poet himself stated, in a lively
+phrase, his opinion of the hunters after parallels, and I confess that I
+am much of his mind. They often remind me of Mr Punch’s parody on an
+unfriendly review of Alexander Smith—
+
+ “Most _women_ have _no character_ at all.”—POPE.
+
+ “No _character_ that servant _woman_ asked.”—SMITH.
+
+I have to thank Mr Edmund Gosse and Mr Vernon Rendall for their kindness
+in reading my proof-sheets. They have saved me from some errors, but I
+may have occasionally retained matter which, for one reason or another,
+did not recommend itself to them. In no case are they responsible for
+the opinions expressed, or for the critical estimates. They are those of
+a Tennysonian, and, no doubt, would be other than they are if the writer
+were younger than he is. It does not follow that they would necessarily
+be more correct, though probably they would be more in vogue. The point
+of view must shift with each generation of readers, as ideas or beliefs
+go in or out of fashion, are accepted, rejected, or rehabilitated. To
+one age Tennyson may seem weakly superstitious; to another needlessly
+sceptical. After all, what he must live by is, not his opinions, but his
+poetry. The poetry of Milton survives his ideas; whatever may be the
+fate of the ideas of Tennyson his poetry must endure.
+
+
+
+
+CONTENTS.
+
+ PAGE
+ I. BOYHOOD—CAMBRIDGE—EARLY POEMS. 1
+ II. POEMS OF 1831–1833. 22
+ III. 1837–1842. 35
+ IV. 1842–848—THE PRINCESS. 46
+ V. IN MEMORIAM. 61
+ VI. AFTER IN MEMORIAM. 81
+ VII. THE IDYLLS OF THE KING. 103
+ VIII ENOCH ARDEN. THE DRAMAS. 158
+ IX. LAST YEARS. 194
+ X. 1890. 203
+ XI. LAST CHAPTER. 212
+
+
+
+
+I
+BOYHOOD—CAMBRIDGE—EARLY POEMS.
+
+
+THE life and work of Tennyson present something like the normal type of
+what, in circumstances as fortunate as mortals may expect, the life and
+work of a modern poet ought to be. A modern poet, one says, because even
+poetry is now affected by the division of labour. We do not look to the
+poet for a large share in the practical activities of existence: we do
+not expect him, like Æschylus and Sophocles, Theognis and Alcæus, to take
+a conspicuous part in politics and war; or even, as in the Age of Anne,
+to shine among wits and in society. Life has become, perhaps, too
+specialised for such multifarious activities. Indeed, even in ancient
+days, as a Celtic proverb and as the picture of life in the Homeric epics
+prove, the poet was already a man apart—not foremost among statesmen and
+rather backward among warriors. If we agree with a not unpopular
+opinion, the poet ought to be a kind of “Titanic” force, wrecking himself
+on his own passions and on the nature of things, as did Byron, Burns,
+Marlowe, and Musset. But Tennyson’s career followed lines really more
+normal, the lines of the life of Wordsworth, wisdom and self-control
+directing the course of a long, sane, sound, and fortunate existence.
+The great physical strength which is commonly the basis of great mental
+vigour was not ruined in Tennyson by poverty and passion, as in the case
+of Burns, nor in forced literary labour, as in those of Scott and
+Dickens. For long he was poor, like Wordsworth and Southey, but never
+destitute. He made his early effort: he had his time of great sorrow,
+and trial, and apparent failure. With practical wisdom he conquered
+circumstances; he became eminent; he outlived reaction against his
+genius; he died in the fulness of a happy age and of renown. This
+full-orbed life, with not a few years of sorrow and stress, is what
+Nature seems to intend for the career of a divine minstrel. If Tennyson
+missed the “one crowded hour of glorious life,” he had not to be content
+in “an age without a name.”
+
+It was not Tennyson’s lot to illustrate any modern theory of the origin
+of genius. Born in 1809 of a Lincolnshire family, long connected with
+the soil but inconspicuous in history, Tennyson had nothing Celtic in his
+blood, as far as pedigrees prove. This is unfortunate for one school of
+theorists. His mother (genius is presumed to be derived from mothers)
+had a genius merely for moral excellence and for religion. She is
+described in the poem of _Isabel_, and was “a remarkable and saintly
+woman.” In the male line, the family was not (as the families of genius
+ought to be) brief of life and unhealthy. “The Tennysons never die,”
+said the sister who was betrothed to Arthur Hallam. The father, a
+clergyman, was, says his grandson, “a man of great ability,” and his
+“excellent library” was an element in the education of his family. “My
+father was a poet,” Tennyson said, “and could write regular verse very
+skilfully.” In physical type the sons were tall, strong, and unusually
+dark: Tennyson, when abroad, was not taken for an Englishman; at home,
+strangers thought him “foreign.” Most of the children had the
+temperament, and several of the sons had some of the accomplishments, of
+genius: whence derived by way of heredity is a question beyond
+conjecture, for the father’s accomplishment was not unusual. As Walton
+says of the poet and the angler, they “were born to be so”: we know no
+more.
+
+The region in which the paternal hamlet of Somersby lies, “a land of
+quiet villages, large fields, grey hillsides, and noble tall-towered
+churches, on the lower slope of a Lincolnshire wold,” does not appear to
+have been rich in romantic legend and tradition. The folk-lore of
+Lincolnshire, of which examples have been published, does seem to have a
+peculiar poetry of its own, but it was rather the humorous than the
+poetical aspect of the country-people that Tennyson appears to have
+known. In brief, we have nothing to inform us as to how genius came into
+that generation of Tennysons which was born between 1807 and 1819. A
+source and a cause there must have been, but these things are hidden,
+except from popular science.
+
+Precocity is not a sign of genius, but genius is perhaps always
+accompanied by precocity. This is especially notable in the cases of
+painting, music, and mathematics; but in the matter of literature genius
+may chiefly show itself in acquisition, as in Sir Walter Scott, who when
+a boy knew much, but did little that would attract notice. As a child
+and a boy young Tennyson was remarked both for acquisition and
+performance. His own reminiscences of his childhood varied somewhat in
+detail. In one place we learn that at the age of eight he covered a
+slate with blank verse in the manner of Jamie Thomson, the only poet with
+whom he was then acquainted. In another passage he says, “The first
+poetry that moved me was my own at five years old. When I was eight I
+remember making a line I thought grander than Campbell, or Byron, or
+Scott. I rolled it out, it was this—
+
+ ‘With slaughterous sons of thunder rolled the flood’—
+
+great nonsense, of course, but I thought it fine!”
+
+It _was_ fine, and was thoroughly Tennysonian. Scott, Campbell, and
+Byron probably never produced a line with the qualities of this nonsense
+verse. “Before I could read I was in the habit on a stormy day of
+spreading my arms to the wind and crying out, ‘I hear a voice that’s
+speaking in the wind,’ and the words ‘far, far away’ had always a strange
+charm for me.” A late lyric has this overword, _Far_, _far away_!
+
+A boy of eight who knew the contemporary poets was more or less
+precocious. Tennyson also knew Pope, and wrote hundreds of lines in
+Pope’s measure. At twelve the boy produced an epic, in Scott’s manner,
+of some six thousand lines. He “never felt himself more truly inspired,”
+for the sense of “inspiration” (as the late Mr Myers has argued in an
+essay on the “Mechanism of Genius”) has little to do with the actual
+value of the product. At fourteen Tennyson wrote a drama in blank verse.
+A chorus from this play (as one guesses), a piece from “an unpublished
+drama written very early,” is published in the volume of 1830:—
+
+ “The varied earth, the moving heaven,
+ The rapid waste of roving sea,
+ The fountain-pregnant mountains riven
+ To shapes of wildest anarchy,
+ By secret fire and midnight storms
+ That wander round their windy cones.”
+
+These lines are already Tennysonian. There is the classical transcript,
+“the varied earth,” _dædala tellus_. There is the geological interest in
+the forces that shape the hills. There is the use of the favourite word
+“windy,” and later in the piece—
+
+ “The troublous autumn’s _sallow_ gloom.”
+
+The young poet from boyhood was original in his manner.
+
+Byron made him _blasé_ at fourteen. Then Byron died, and Tennyson
+scratched on a rock “Byron is dead,” on “a day when the whole world
+seemed darkened for me.” Later he considered Byron’s poetry “too much
+akin to rhetoric.” “Byron is not an artist or a thinker, or a creator in
+the higher sense, but a strong personality; he is endlessly clever, and
+is now unduly depreciated.” He “did give the world another heart and new
+pulses, and so we are kept going.” But “he was dominated by Byron till
+he was seventeen, when he put him away altogether.”
+
+In his boyhood, despite the sufferings which he endured for a while at
+school at Louth; despite bullying from big boys and masters, Tennyson
+would “shout his verses to the skies.” “Well, Arthur, I mean to be
+famous,” he used to say to one of his brothers. He observed nature very
+closely by the brook and the thundering sea-shores: he was never a
+sportsman, and his angling was in the manner of the lover of _The
+Miller’s Daughter_. He was seventeen (1826) when _Poems by Two Brothers_
+(himself and his brother Frederick) was published with the date 1827.
+These poems contain, as far as I have been able to discover, nothing
+really Tennysonian. What he had done in his own manner was omitted,
+“being thought too much out of the common for the public taste.” The
+young poet had already saving common-sense, and understood the public.
+Fragments of the true gold are found in the volume of 1830, others are
+preserved in the Biography. The ballad suggested by _The Bride of
+Lammermoor_ was not unworthy of Beddoes, and that novel, one cannot but
+think, suggested the opening situation in _Maud_, where the hero is a
+modern Master of Ravenswood in his relation to the rich interloping
+family and the beautiful daughter. To this point we shall return. It
+does not appear that Tennyson was conscious in _Maud_ of the suggestion
+from Scott, and the coincidence may be merely accidental.
+
+_The Lover’s Tale_, published in 1879, was mainly a work of the poet’s
+nineteenth year. A few copies had been printed for friends. One of
+these, with errors of the press, and without the intended alterations,
+was pirated by an unhappy man in 1875. In old age Tennyson brought out
+the work of his boyhood. “It was written before I had ever seen Shelley,
+though it is called Shelleyan,” he said; and indeed he believed that his
+work had never been imitative, after his earliest efforts in the manner
+of Thomson and of Scott. The only things in _The Lover’s Tale_ which
+would suggest that the poet here followed Shelley are the Italian scene
+of the story, the character of the versification, and the extraordinary
+luxuriance and exuberance of the imagery. {7} As early as 1868 Tennyson
+heard that written copies of _The Lover’s Tale_ were in circulation. He
+then remarked, as to the exuberance of the piece: “Allowance must be made
+for abundance of youth. It is rich and full, but there are mistakes in
+it. . . . The poem is the breath of young love.”
+
+How truly Tennysonian the manner is may be understood even from the
+opening lines, full of the original cadences which were to become so
+familiar:—
+
+ “Here far away, seen from the topmost cliff,
+ Filling with purple gloom the vacancies
+ Between the tufted hills, the sloping seas
+ Hung in mid-heaven, and half way down rare sails,
+ White as white clouds, floated from sky to sky.”
+
+The narrative in parts one and two (which alone were written in youth) is
+so choked with images and descriptions as to be almost obscure. It is
+the story, practically, of a love like that of Paul and Virginia, but the
+love is not returned by the girl, who prefers the friend of the narrator.
+Like the hero of _Maud_, the speaker has a period of madness and
+illusion; while the third part, “The Golden Supper”—suggested by a story
+of Boccaccio, and written in maturity—is put in the mouth of another
+narrator, and is in a different style. The discarded lover, visiting the
+vault which contains the body of his lady, finds her alive, and restores
+her to her husband. The whole finished legend is necessarily not among
+the author’s masterpieces. But perhaps not even Keats in his earliest
+work displayed more of promise, and gave more assurance of genius. Here
+and there come turns and phrases, “all the charm of all the Muses,” which
+remind a reader of things later well known in pieces more mature. Such
+lines are—
+
+ “Strange to me and sweet,
+ Sweet through strange years,”
+
+and—
+
+ “Like to a low-hung and a fiery sky
+ Hung round with _ragged rims_ and burning folds.”
+
+And—
+
+ “Like sounds without the twilight realm of dreams,
+ Which wander round the bases of the hills.”
+
+We also note close observation of nature in the curious phrase—
+
+ “Cries of the partridge like a rusty key
+ Turned in a lock.”
+
+Of this kind was Tennyson’s adolescent vein, when he left
+
+ “The poplars four
+ That stood beside his father’s door,”
+
+the Somersby brook, and the mills and granges, the seas of the
+Lincolnshire coast, and the hills and dales among the wolds, for
+Cambridge. He was well read in old and contemporary English literature,
+and in the classics. Already he was acquainted with the singular
+trance-like condition to which his poems occasionally allude, a subject
+for comment later. He matriculated at Trinity, with his brother Charles,
+on February 20, 1828, and had an interview of a not quite friendly sort
+with a proctor before he wore the gown.
+
+That Tennyson should go to Cambridge, not to Oxford, was part of the
+nature of things, by which Cambridge educates the majority of English
+poets, whereas Oxford has only “turned out” a few—like Shelley. At that
+time, as in Macaulay’s day, the path of university honours at Cambridge
+lay through Mathematics, and, except for his prize poem in 1829, Tennyson
+took no honours at all. His classical reading was pursued as literature,
+not as a course of grammar and philology. No English poet, at least
+since Milton, had been better read in the classics; but Tennyson’s
+studies did not aim at the gaining of academic distinction. His aspect
+was such that Thompson, later Master of Trinity, on first seeing him come
+into hall, said, “That man must be a poet.” Like Byron, Shelley, and
+probably Coleridge, Tennyson looked the poet that he was: “Six feet high,
+broad-chested, strong-limbed, his face Shakespearian and with deep
+eyelids, his forehead ample, crowned with dark wavy hair, his head finely
+poised.”
+
+Not much is recorded of Tennyson as an undergraduate. In our days
+efforts would have been made to enlist so promising a recruit in one of
+the college boats; but rowing was in its infancy. It is a peculiarity of
+the universities that little flocks of men of unusual ability come up at
+intervals together, breaking the monotony of idlers, prize scholars, and
+honours men. Such a group appeared at Balliol in Matthew Arnold’s time,
+and rather later, at various colleges, in the dawn of Pre-Raphaelitism.
+The Tennysons—Alfred, Frederick, and Charles—were members of such a set.
+There was Arthur Hallam, son of the historian, from Eton; there was
+Spedding, the editor and biographer of Bacon; Milnes (Lord Houghton),
+Blakesley (Dean of Lincoln), Thompson, Merivale, Trench (a poet, and
+later, Archbishop of Dublin), Brookfield, Buller, and, after Tennyson the
+greatest, Thackeray, a contemporary if not an “Apostle.” Charles
+Buller’s, like Hallam’s, was to be an “unfulfilled renown.” Of Hallam,
+whose name is for ever linked with his own, Tennyson said that he would
+have been a great man, but not a great poet; “he was as near perfection
+as mortal man could be.” His scanty remains are chiefly notable for his
+divination of Tennyson as a great poet; for the rest, we can only trust
+the author of _In Memoriam_ and the verdict of tradition.
+
+The studies of the poet at this time included original composition in
+Greek and Latin verse, history, and a theme that he alone has made
+poetical, natural science. All poetry has its roots in the age before
+natural science was more than a series of nature-myths. The poets have
+usually, like Keats, regretted the days when
+
+ “There was an awful rainbow once in heaven,”
+
+when the hills and streams were not yet “dispeopled of their dreams.”
+Tennyson, on the other hand, was already finding material for poetry in
+the world as seen through microscope and telescope, and as developed
+through “æonian” processes of evolution. In a notebook, mixed with
+Greek, is a poem on the Moon—not the moon of Selene, “the orbed Maiden,”
+but of astronomical science. _In Memoriam_ recalls the conversations on
+labour and politics, discussions of the age of the Reform Bill, of
+rick-burning (expected to “make taters cheaper”), and of Catholic
+emancipation; also the emancipation of such negroes as had not yet tasted
+the blessings of freedom. In politics Tennyson was what he remained, a
+patriot, a friend of freedom, a foe of disorder. His politics, he said,
+were those “of Shakespeare, Bacon, and every sane man.” He was one of
+the Society of Apostles, and characteristically contributed an essay on
+Ghosts. Only the preface survives: it is not written in a scientific
+style; but bids us “not assume that any vision _is_ baseless.” Perhaps
+the author went on to discuss “veridical hallucinations,” but his ideas
+about these things must be considered later.
+
+It was by his father’s wish that Tennyson competed for the English prize
+poem. The theme, Timbuctoo, was not inspiring. Thackeray wrote a good
+parody of the ordinary prize poem in Pope’s metre:—
+
+ “I see her sons the hill of glory mount,
+ And sell their sugars on their own account;
+ Prone to her feet the prostrate nations come,
+ Sue for her rice and barter for her rum.”
+
+Tennyson’s work was not much more serious: he merely patched up an old
+piece, in blank verse, on the battle of Armageddon. The poem is not
+destitute of Tennysonian cadence, and ends, not inappropriately, with
+“All was night.” Indeed, all _was_ night.
+
+An ingenious myth accounts for Tennyson’s success: At Oxford, says
+Charles Wordsworth, the author was more likely to have been rusticated
+than rewarded. But already (1829) Arthur Hallam told Mr Gladstone that
+Tennyson “promised fair to be the greatest poet of our generation,
+perhaps of our century.”
+
+In 1830 Tennyson published the first volume of which he was sole author.
+Browning’s _Pauline_ was of the year 1833. It was the very dead hours of
+the Muses. The great Mr Murray had ceased, as one despairing of song, to
+publish poetry. Bulwer Lytton, in the preface to _Paul Clifford_ (1830),
+announced that poetry, with every other form of literature except the
+Novel, was unremunerative and unread. Coleridge and Scott were silent:
+indeed Sir Walter was near his death; Wordsworth had shot his bolt,
+though an arrow or two were left in the quiver. Keats, Shelley, and
+Byron were dead; Milman’s brief vogue was departing. It seemed as if
+novels alone could appeal to readers, so great a change in taste had been
+wrought by the sixteen years of Waverley romances. The slim volume of
+Tennyson was naturally neglected, though Leigh Hunt reviewed it in the
+_Tatler_. Hallam’s comments in the _Englishman’s Magazine_, though
+enthusiastic (as was right and natural), were judicious. “The author
+imitates no one.” Coleridge did not read all the book, but noted “things
+of a good deal of beauty. The misfortune is that he has begun to write
+verses without very well understanding what metre is.” As Tennyson said
+in 1890, “So I, an old man, who get a poem or poems every day, might cast
+a casual glance at a book, and seeing something which I could not scan or
+understand, might possibly decide against the book without further
+consideration.” As a rule, the said books are worthless. The number of
+versifiers makes it hard, indeed, for the poet to win recognition. One
+little new book of rhyme is so like another, and almost all are of so
+little interest!
+
+The rare book that differs from the rest has a _bizarrerie_ with its
+originality, and in the poems of 1830 there was, assuredly, more than
+enough of the bizarre. There were no hyphens in the double epithets, and
+words like “tendriltwine” seemed provokingly affected. A kind of
+lusciousness, like that of Keats when under the influence of Leigh Hunt,
+may here and there be observed. Such faults as these catch the
+indifferent eye when a new book is first opened, and the volume of 1830
+was probably condemned by almost every reader of the previous generation
+who deigned to afford it a glance. Out of fifty-six pieces only
+twenty-three were reprinted in the two volumes of 1842, which won for
+Tennyson the general recognition of the world of letters. Five or six of
+the pieces then left out were added as _Juvenilia_ in the collected works
+of 1871, 1872. The whole mass deserves the attention of students of the
+poet’s development.
+
+This early volume may be said to contain, in the germ, all the great
+original qualities of Tennyson, except the humour of his rural studies
+and the elaboration of his Idylls. For example, in _Mariana_ we first
+note what may be called his perfection and accomplishment. The very few
+alterations made later are verbal. The moated grange of Mariana in
+_Measure for Measure_, and her mood of desertion and despair, are
+elaborated by a precision of truth and with a perfection of harmony
+worthy of Shakespeare himself, and minutely studied from the natural
+scenes in which the poet was born. If these verses alone survived out of
+the wreck of Victorian literature, they would demonstrate the greatness
+of the author as clearly as do the fragments of Sappho. _Isabel_ (a
+study of the poet’s mother) is almost as remarkable in its stately
+dignity; while _Recollections of the Arabian Nights_ attest the power of
+refined luxury in romantic description, and herald the unmatched beauty
+of _The Lotos-Eaters_. _The Poet_, again, is a picture of that which
+Tennyson himself was to fulfil; and _Oriana_ is a revival of romance, and
+of the ballad, not limited to the ballad form as in its prototype, _Helen
+of Kirkconnell_. Curious and exquisite experiment in metre is indicated
+in the _Leonine Elegiacs_, in _Claribel_, and several other poems.
+Qualities which were not for long to find public expression, speculative
+powers brooding, in various moods, on ultimate and insoluble questions,
+were attested by _The Mystic_, and _Supposed Confessions of a Second-rate
+Sensitive Mind not in Unity with Itself_, an unlucky title of a
+remarkable performance. “In this, the most agitated of all his poems, we
+find the soul urging onward
+
+ ‘Thro’ utter dark a full-sail’d skiff,
+ Unpiloted i’ the echoing dance
+ Of reboant whirlwinds;’
+
+and to the question, ‘Why not believe, then?’ we have as answer a simile
+of the sea, which cannot slumber like a mountain tarn, or
+
+ ‘Draw down into his vexed pools
+ All that blue heaven which hues and paves’
+
+the tranquil inland mere.” {16}
+
+The poet longs for the faith of his infant days and of his mother—
+
+ “Thy mild deep eyes upraised, that knew
+ The beauty and repose of faith,
+ And the clear spirit shining thro’.”
+
+That faith is already shaken, and the long struggle for belief has
+already begun.
+
+Tennyson, according to Matthew Arnold, was not _un esprit puissant_.
+Other and younger critics, who have attained to a cock-certain mood of
+negation, are apt to blame him because, in fact, he did not finally agree
+with their opinions. If a man is necessarily a weakling or a hypocrite
+because, after trying all things, he is not an atheist or a materialist,
+then the reproach of insincerity or of feebleness of mind must rest upon
+Tennyson. But it is manifest that, almost in boyhood, he had already
+faced the ideas which, to one of his character, almost meant despair: he
+had not kept his eyes closed. To his extremely self-satisfied accusers
+we might answer, in lines from this earliest volume (_The Mystic_):—
+
+ “Ye scorn him with an undiscerning scorn;
+ Ye cannot read the marvel in his eye,
+ The still serene abstraction.”
+
+He would behold
+
+ “One shadow in the midst of a great light,
+ One reflex from eternity on time,
+ One mighty countenance of perfect calm,
+ Awful with most invariable eyes.”
+
+His mystic of these boyish years—
+
+ “Often lying broad awake, and yet
+ Remaining from the body, and apart
+ In intellect and power and will, hath heard
+ Time flowing in the middle of the night,
+ And all things creeping to a day of doom.”
+
+In this poem, never republished by the author, is an attempt to express
+an experience which in later years he more than once endeavoured to set
+forth in articulate speech, an experience which was destined to colour
+his finial speculations on ultimate problems of God and of the soul. We
+shall later have to discuss the opinion of an eminent critic, Mr Frederic
+Harrison, that Tennyson’s ideas, theological, evolutionary, and generally
+speculative, “followed, rather than created, the current ideas of his
+time.” “The train of thought” (in _In Memoriam_), writes Mr Harrison,
+“is essentially that with which ordinary English readers had been made
+familiar by F. D. Maurice, Professor Jowett, Dr Martineau, _Ecce Homo_,
+_Hypatia_.” Of these influences only Maurice, and Maurice only orally,
+could have reached the author of _The Mystic_ and the _Supposed
+Confessions_. _Ecce Homo_, _Hypatia_, Mr Jowett, were all in the bosom
+of the future when _In Memoriam_ was written. Now, _The Mystic_ and the
+_Supposed Confessions_ are prior to _In Memoriam_, earlier than 1830.
+Yet they already contain the chief speculative tendencies of _In
+Memoriam_; the growing doubts caused by evolutionary ideas (then familiar
+to Tennyson, though not to “ordinary English readers”), the longing for a
+return to childlike faith, and the mystical experiences which helped
+Tennyson to recover a faith that abode with him. In these things he was
+original. Even as an undergraduate he was not following “a train of
+thought made familiar” by authors who had not yet written a line, and by
+books which had not yet been published.
+
+So much, then, of the poet that was to be and of the philosopher existed
+in the little volume of the undergraduate. In _The Mystic_ we notice a
+phrase, two words long, which was later to be made familiar, “Daughters
+of time, divinely tall,” reproduced in the picture of Helen:—
+
+ “A daughter of the Gods, divinely tall,
+ And most divinely fair.”
+
+The reflective pieces are certainly of more interest now (though they
+seem to have satisfied the poet less) than the gallery of airy fairy
+Lilians, Adelines, Rosalinds, and Eleänores:—
+
+ “Daughters of dreams and of stories,”
+
+like
+
+ “Faustine, Fragoletta, Dolores,
+ Félise, and Yolande, and Juliette.”
+
+Cambridge, which he was soon to leave, did not satisfy the poet. Oxford
+did not satisfy Gibbon, or later, Shelley; and young men of genius are
+not, in fact, usually content with universities which, perhaps, are doing
+their best, but are neither governed nor populated by minds of the
+highest and most original class.
+
+ “You that do profess to teach
+ And teach us nothing, feeding not the heart.”
+
+The universities, in fact, teach a good deal of that which can be
+learned, but the best things cannot be taught. The universities give men
+leisure, books, and companionship, to learn for themselves. All tutors
+cannot be, and at that time few dreamed of being, men like Jowett and T.
+H. Green, Gamaliels at whose feet undergraduates sat with enthusiasm,
+“did _eagerly_ frequent,” like Omar Khayyám. In later years Tennyson
+found closer relations between dons and undergraduates, and recorded his
+affection for his university. She had supplied him with such
+companionship as is rare, and permitted him to “catch the blossom of the
+flying terms,” even if tutors and lecturers were creatures of routine,
+_terriblement enfonces dans la matière_, like the sire of Madelon and
+Cathos, that honourable citizen.
+
+Tennyson just missed, by going down, a visit of Wordsworth to Cambridge.
+The old enthusiast of revolution was justifying passive obedience: thirty
+years had turned the almost Jacobin into an almost Jacobite. Such is the
+triumph of time. In the summer of 1830 Tennyson, with Hallam, visited
+the Pyrenees. The purpose was political—to aid some Spanish rebels. The
+fruit is seen in _Œnone_ and _Mariana in the South_.
+
+In March 1831 Tennyson lost his father. “He slept in the dead man’s bed,
+earnestly desiring to see his ghost, but no ghost came.” “You see,” he
+said, “ghosts do not generally come to imaginative people;” a remark very
+true, though ghosts are attributed to “imagination.” Whatever causes
+these phantasms, it is not the kind of _phantasia_ which is consciously
+exercised by the poet. Coleridge had seen far too many ghosts to believe
+in them; and Coleridge and Donne apart, with the hallucinations of Goethe
+and Shelley, who met themselves, what poet ever did “see a ghost”? One
+who saw Tennyson as he wandered alone at this period called him “a
+mysterious being, seemingly lifted high above other mortals, and having a
+power of intercourse with the spirit world not granted to others.” But
+it was the world of the poet, not of the “medium.”
+
+The Tennysons stayed on at the parsonage for six years. But,
+anticipating their removal, Arthur Hallam in 1831 dealt in prophecy about
+the identification in the district of places in his friend’s
+poems—“critic after critic will trace the wanderings of the brook,”
+as,—in fact, critic after critic has done. Tennyson disliked—these
+“localisers.” The poet’s walks were shared by Arthur Hallam, then
+affianced to his sister Emily.
+
+
+
+
+II.
+POEMS OF 1831–1833.
+
+
+BY 1832 most of the poems of Tennyson’s second volume were circulating in
+MS. among his friends, and no poet ever had friends more encouraging.
+Perhaps bards of to-day do not find an eagerness among their acquaintance
+for effusions in manuscript, or in proof-sheets. The charmed volume
+appeared at the end of the year (dated 1833), and Hallam denounced as
+“infamous” Lockhart’s review in the _Quarterly_. Infamous or not, it is
+extremely diverting. How Lockhart could miss the great and abundant
+poetry remains a marvel. Ten years later the Scorpion repented, and
+invited Sterling to review any book he pleased, for the purpose of
+enabling him to praise the two volumes of 1842, which he did gladly.
+Lockhart hated all affectation and “preciosity,” of which the new book
+was not destitute. He had been among Wordsworth’s most ardent admirers
+when Wordsworth had few, but the memories of the war with the “Cockney
+School” clung to him, the war with Leigh Hunt, and now he gave himself up
+to satire. Probably he thought that the poet was a member of a London
+clique. There is really no excuse for Lockhart, except that he _did_
+repent, that much of his banter was amusing, and that, above all, his
+censures were accepted by the poet, who altered, later, many passages of
+a fine absurdity criticised by the infamous reviewer. One could name
+great prose-writers, historians, who never altered the wondrous errors to
+which their attention was called by critics. Prose-writers have been
+more sensitively attached to their glaring blunders in verifiable facts
+than was this very sensitive poet to his occasional lapses in taste.
+
+_The Lady of Shalott_, even in its early form, was more than enough to
+give assurance of a poet. In effect it is even more poetical, in a
+mysterious way, if infinitely less human, than the later treatment of the
+same or a similar legend in _Elaine_. It has the charm of Coleridge, and
+an allegory of the fatal escape from the world of dreams and shadows into
+that of realities may have been really present to the mind of the young
+poet, aware that he was “living in phantasy.” The alterations are
+usually for the better. The daffodil is not an aquatic plant, as the
+poet seems to assert in the first form—
+
+ “The yellow-leavèd water-lily,
+ The green sheathed daffodilly,
+ Tremble in the water chilly,
+ Round about Shalott.”
+
+Nobody can prefer to keep
+
+ “Though the squally east wind keenly
+ Blew, with folded arms serenely
+ By the water stood the queenly
+ Lady of Shalott.”
+
+However stoical the Lady may have been, the reader is too seriously
+sympathetic with her inevitable discomfort—
+
+ “All raimented in snowy white
+ That loosely flew,”
+
+as she was. The original conclusion was distressing; we were dropped
+from the airs of mysterious romance:—
+
+ “They crossed themselves, their stars they blest,
+ Knight, minstrel, abbot, squire, and guest;
+ There lay a parchment on her breast,
+ That puzzled more than all the rest
+ The well-fed wits at Camelot.”
+
+Hitherto we have been “puzzled,” but as with the sublime incoherences of
+a dream. Now we meet well-fed wits, who say, “Bless my stars!” as
+perhaps we should also have done in the circumstances—a dead lady
+arriving, in a very cold east wind, alone in a boat, for “her blood was
+frozen slowly,” as was natural, granting the weather and the lady’s airy
+costume. It is certainly matter of surprise that the young poet’s vision
+broke up in this humorous manner. And, after all, it is less surprising
+that the Scorpion, finding such matter in a new little book by a new
+young man, was more sensitive to the absurdity than to the romance. But
+no lover of poetry should have been blind to the almost flawless
+excellence of _Mariana in the South_, inspired by the landscape of the
+Provençal tour with Arthur Hallam. In consequence of Lockhart’s
+censures, or in deference to the maturer taste of the poet, _The Miller’s
+Daughter_ was greatly altered before 1842. It is one of the earliest, if
+not the very earliest, of Tennyson’s domestic English idylls, poems with
+conspicuous beauties, but not without sacrifices to that Muse of the home
+affections on whom Sir Barnes Newcome delivered his famous lecture. The
+seventh stanza perhaps hardly deserved to be altered, as it is, so as to
+bring in “minnows” where “fish” had been the reading, and where “trout”
+would best recall an English chalk stream. To the angler the rising
+trout, which left the poet cold, is at least as welcome as the “reflex of
+a beauteous form.” “Every woman seems an angel at the water-side,” said
+“that good old angler, now with God,” Thomas Todd Stoddart, and so “the
+long and listless boy” found it to be. It is no wonder that the mother
+was “_slowly_ brought to yield consent to my desire.” The domestic
+affections, in fact, do not adapt themselves so well to poetry as the
+passion, unique in Tennyson, of _Fatima_. The critics who hunt for
+parallels or plagiarisms will note—
+
+ “O Love, O fire! once he drew
+ With one long kiss my whole soul thro’
+ My lips,”
+
+and will observe Mr Browning’s
+
+ “Once he kissed
+ My soul out in a fiery mist.”
+
+As to _Œnone_, the scenery of that earliest of the classical idylls is
+borrowed from the Pyrenees and the tour with Hallam. “It is possible
+that the poem may have been suggested by Beattie’s _Judgment of Paris_,”
+says Mr Collins; it is also possible that the tale which
+
+ “Quintus Calaber
+ Somewhat lazily handled of old”
+
+may have reached Tennyson’s mind from an older writer than Beattie. He
+is at least as likely to have been familiar with Greek myth as with the
+lamented “Minstrel.” The form of 1833, greatly altered in 1842,
+contained such unlucky phrases as “cedar shadowy,” and “snowycoloured,”
+“marblecold,” “violet-eyed”—easy spoils of criticism. The alterations
+which converted a beautiful but faulty into a beautiful and flawless poem
+perhaps obscure the significance of Œnone’s “I will not die alone,” which
+in the earlier volume directly refers to the foreseen end of all as
+narrated in Tennyson’s late piece, _The Death of Œnone_. The whole poem
+brings to mind the glowing hues of Titian and the famous Homeric lines on
+the divine wedlock of Zeus and Hera.
+
+The allegory or moral of _The Palace of Art_ does not need explanation.
+Not many of the poems owe more to revision. The early stanza about
+Isaiah, with fierce Ezekiel, and “Eastern Confutzee,” did undeniably
+remind the reader, as Lockhart said, of _The Groves of Blarney_.
+
+ “With statues gracing that noble place in,
+ All haythen goddesses most rare,
+ Petrarch, Plato, and Nebuchadnezzar,
+ All standing naked in the open air.”
+
+In the early version the Soul, being too much “up to date,”
+
+ “Lit white streams of dazzling gas,”
+
+like Sir Walter Scott at Abbotsford.
+
+ “Thus her intense, untold delight,
+ In deep or vivid colour, smell, and sound,
+ Was flattered day and night.”
+
+Lockhart was not fond of Sir Walter’s experiments in gas, the “smell”
+gave him no “deep, untold delight,” and his “infamous review” was biassed
+by these circumstances.
+
+The volume of 1833 was in nothing more remarkable than in its proof of
+the many-sidedness of the author. He offered mediæval romance, and
+classical perfection touched with the romantic spirit, and domestic
+idyll, of which _The May Queen_ is probably the most popular example.
+The “mysterious being,” conversant with “the spiritual world,” might have
+been expected to disdain topics well within the range of Eliza Cook. He
+did not despise but elevated them, and thereby did more to introduce
+himself to the wide English public than he could have done by a century
+of _Fatimas_ or _Lotos-Eaters_. On the other hand, a taste more
+fastidious, or more perverse, will scarcely be satisfied with pathos
+which in process of time has come to seem “obvious.” The pathos of early
+death in the prime of beauty is less obvious in Homer, where Achilles is
+to be the victim, or in the laments of the Anthology, where we only know
+that the dead bride or maiden was fair; but the poor May Queen is of her
+nature rather commonplace.
+
+ “That good man, the clergyman, has told me words of peace,”
+
+strikes a note rather resembling the Tennysonian parody of Wordsworth—
+
+ “A Mr Wilkinson, a clergyman.”
+
+_The Lotos-Eaters_, of course, is at the opposite pole of the poet’s
+genius. A few plain verses of the _Odyssey_, almost bald in their
+reticence, are the _point de repère_ of the most magical vision expressed
+in the most musical verse. Here is the languid charm of Spenser,
+enriched with many classical memories, and pictures of natural beauty
+gorgeously yet delicately painted. After the excision of some verses,
+rather fantastical, in 1842, the poem became a flawless masterpiece,—one
+of the eternal possessions of song.
+
+On the other hand, the opening of _The Dream of Fair Women_ was marred in
+1833 by the grotesque introductory verses about “a man that sails in a
+balloon.” Young as Tennyson was, these freakish passages are a
+psychological marvel in the work of one who did not lack the saving sense
+of humour. The poet, wafted on the wing and “pinion that the Theban
+eagle bear,” cannot conceivably be likened to an aeronaut waving flags
+out of a balloon—except in a spirit of self-mockery which was not
+Tennyson’s. His remarkable self-discipline in excising the fantastic and
+superfluous, and reducing his work to its classical perfection of thought
+and form, is nowhere more remarkable than in this magnificent vision. It
+is probably by mere accidental coincidence of thought that, in the verses
+_To J. S._ (James Spedding), Tennyson reproduces the noble speech on the
+warrior’s death which Sir Walter Scott places in the lips of the great
+Dundee: “It is the memory which the soldier leaves behind him, like the
+long train of light that follows the sunken sun, _that_ is all that is
+worth caring for,” the light which lingers eternally on the hills of
+Atholl. Tennyson’s lines are a close parallel:—
+
+ “His memory long will live alone
+ In all our hearts, as mournful light
+ That broods above the fallen sun,
+ And dwells in heaven half the night.”
+
+Though Tennyson disliked the exhibition of “the chips of the workshop,”
+we have commented on them, on the early readings of the early volumes.
+They may be regarded more properly as the sketches of a master than as
+“chips,” and do more than merely engage the idle curiosity of the
+fanatics of first editions. They prove that the poet was studious of
+perfection, and wisely studious, for his alterations, unlike those of
+some authors, were almost invariably for the better, the saner, the more
+mature in taste. The early readings are also worth notice, because they
+partially explain, by their occasionally fantastic and humourless
+character, the lack of early and general recognition of the poet’s
+genius. The native prejudice of mankind is not in favour of a new poet.
+Of new poets there are always so many, most of them bad, that nature has
+protected mankind by an armour of suspiciousness. The world, and
+Lockhart, easily found good reasons for distrusting this new claimant of
+the ivy and the bays: moreover, since about 1814 there had been a
+reaction against new poetry. The market was glutted. Scott had set
+everybody on reading, and too many on writing, novels. The great
+reaction of the century against all forms of literature except prose
+fiction had begun. Near the very date of Tennyson’s first volume Bulwer
+Lytton, as we saw, had frankly explained that he wrote novels because
+nobody would look at anything else. Tennyson had to overcome this
+universal, or all but universal, indifference to new poetry, and, after
+being silent for ten years, overcome it he did—a remarkable victory of
+art and of patient courage. Times were even worse for poets than to-day.
+Three hundred copies of the new volume were sold! But Tennyson’s friends
+were not puffers in league with pushing publishers.
+
+Meanwhile the poet in 1833 went on quietly and undefeated with his work.
+He composed _The Gardener’s Daughter_, and was at work on the _Morte
+d’Arthur_, suppressed till the ninth year, on the Horatian plan. Many
+poems were produced (and even written out, which a number of his pieces
+never were), and were left in manuscript till they appeared in the
+Biography. Most of these are so little worthy of the author that the
+marvel is how he came to write them—in what uninspired hours. Unlike
+Wordsworth, he could weed the tares from his wheat. His studies were in
+Greek, German, Italian, history (a little), and chemistry, botany, and
+electricity—“cross-grained Muses,” these last.
+
+It was on September 15, 1833, that Arthur Hallam died. Unheralded by
+sign or symptom of disease as it was, the news fell like a thunderbolt
+from a serene sky. Tennyson’s and Hallam’s love had been “passing the
+love of women.” A blow like this drives a man on the rocks of the
+ultimate, the insoluble problems of destiny. “Is this the end?”
+Nourished as on the milk of lions, on the elevating and strengthening
+doctrines of popular science, trained from childhood to forego hope and
+attend evening lectures, the young critics of our generation find
+Tennyson a weakling because he had hopes and fears concerning the
+ultimate renewal of what was more than half his life—his friendship.
+
+ “That faith I fain would keep,
+ That hope I’ll not forego:
+ Eternal be the sleep—
+ Unless to waken so,”
+
+wrote Lockhart, and the verses echoed ceaselessly in the widowed heart of
+Carlyle. These men, it is part of the duty of critics later born to
+remember, were not children or cowards, though they dreamed, and hoped,
+and feared. We ought to make allowance for failings incident to an age
+not yet fully enlightened by popular science, and still undivorced from
+spiritual ideas that are as old as the human race, and perhaps not likely
+to perish while that race exists. Now and then even scientific men have
+been mistaken, especially when they have declined to examine evidence, as
+in this problem of the transcendental nature of the human spirit they
+usually do. At all events Tennyson was unconvinced that death is the
+end, and shortly after the fatal tidings arrived from Vienna he began to
+write fragments in verse preluding to the poem of _In Memoriam_. He also
+began, in a mood of great misery, _The Two Voices_; _or_, _Thoughts of a
+Suicide_. The poem seems to have been partly done by September 1834,
+when Spedding commented on it, and on the beautiful _Sir Galahad_,
+“intended for something of a male counterpart to _St Agnes_.” The _Morte
+d’Arthur_ Tennyson then thought “the best thing I have managed lately.”
+Very early in 1835 many stanzas of _In Memoriam_ had taken form. “I do
+not wish to be dragged forward in any shape before the reading public at
+present,” wrote the poet, when he heard that Mill desired to write on
+him. His _Œnone_ he had brought to its new perfection, and did not
+desire comments on work now several years old. He also wrote his
+_Ulysses_ and his _Tithonus_.
+
+If ever the term “morbid” could have been applied to Tennyson, it would
+have been in the years immediately following the death of Arthur Hallam.
+But the application would have been unjust. True, the poet was living
+out of the world; he was unhappy, and he was, as people say, “doing
+nothing.” He was so poor that he sold his Chancellor’s prize gold medal,
+and he did not
+
+ “Scan his whole horizon
+ In quest of what he could clap eyes on,”
+
+in the way of money-making, which another poet describes as the normal
+attitude of all men as well as of pirates. A careless observer would
+have thought that the poet was dawdling. But he dwelt in no Castle of
+Indolence; he studied, he composed, he corrected his verses: like Sir
+Walter in Liddesdale, “he was making himsel’ a’ the time.” He did not
+neglect the movements of the great world in that dawn of discontent with
+the philosophy of commercialism. But it was not his vocation to plunge
+into the fray, and on to platforms.
+
+It is a very rare thing anywhere, especially in England, for a man
+deliberately to choose poetry as the duty of his life, and to remain
+loyal, as a consequence, to the bride of St Francis—Poverty. This
+loyalty Tennyson maintained, even under the temptation to make money in
+recognised ways presented by his new-born love for his future wife, Miss
+Emily Sellwood. They had first met in 1830, when she, a girl of
+seventeen, seemed to him like “a Dryad or an Oread wandering here.” But
+admiration became the affection of a lifetime when Tennyson met Miss
+Sellwood as bridesmaid to her sister, the bride of his brother Charles,
+in 1836. The poet could not afford to marry, and, like the hero of
+_Locksley Hall_, he may have asked himself, “What is that which I should
+do?” By 1840 he had done nothing tangible and lucrative, and
+correspondence between the lovers was forbidden. That neither dreamed of
+Tennyson’s deserting poetry for a more normal profession proved of great
+benefit to the world. The course is one which could only be justified by
+the absolute certainty of possessing genius.
+
+
+
+
+III.
+1837–1842.
+
+
+IN 1837 the Tennysons left the old rectory; till 1840 they lived at High
+Beech in Epping Forest, and after a brief stay at Tunbridge Wells went to
+Boxley, near Maidstone.
+
+It appears that at last the poet had “beat his music out,” though his
+friends “still tried to cheer him.” But the man who wrote _Ulysses_ when
+his grief was fresh could not be suspected of declining into a
+hypochondriac. “If I mean to make my mark at all, it must be by
+shortness,” he said at this time; “for the men before me had been so
+diffuse, and most of the big things, except _King Arthur_, had been
+done.” The age had not _la tête épique_: Poe had announced the paradox
+that there is no such thing as a long poem, and even in dealing with
+Arthur, Tennyson followed the example of Theocritus in writing, not an
+epic, but epic idylls. Long poems suit an age of listeners, for which
+they were originally composed, or of leisure and few books. At present
+epics are read for duty’s sake, not for the only valid reason, “for human
+pleasure,” in FitzGerald’s phrase.
+
+Between 1838 and 1840 Tennyson made some brief tours in England with
+FitzGerald, and, coming from Coventry, wrote _Godiva_. His engagement
+with Miss Sellwood seemed to be adjourned _sine die_, as they were
+forbidden to correspond.
+
+By 1841 Tennyson was living at Mablethorpe on the Lincolnshire coast;
+working at his volumes of 1842, much urged by FitzGerald and American
+admirers, who had heard of the poet through Emerson. Moxon was to be the
+publisher, himself something of a poet; but early in 1842 he had not yet
+received the MS. Perhaps Emerson heard of Tennyson through Carlyle, who,
+says Sterling, “said more in your praise than in any one’s except
+Cromwell, and an American backwoodsman who has killed thirty or forty
+people with a bowie-knife.” Carlyle at this time was much attached to
+Lockhart, editor of the _Quarterly Review_, and it may have been Carlyle
+who converted Lockhart to admiration of his old victim. Carlyle had very
+little more appreciation of Keats than had Byron, or (in early days)
+Lockhart, and it was probably as much the man of heroic physical mould,
+“a life-guardsman spoilt by making poetry,” and the unaffected companion
+over a pipe, as the poet, that attracted him in Tennyson. As we saw,
+when the two triumphant volumes of 1842 did appear, Lockhart asked
+Sterling to review whatever book he pleased (meaning the Poems) in the
+_Quarterly_. The praise of Sterling may seem lukewarm to us, especially
+when compared with that of Spedding in the _Edinburgh_. But Sterling,
+and Lockhart too, were obliged to “gang warily.” Lockhart had, to his
+constant annoyance, “a partner, Mr Croker,” and I have heard from the
+late Dean Boyle that Mr Croker was much annoyed by even the mild applause
+yielded in the _Quarterly_ to the author of the _Morte d’Arthur_.
+
+While preparing the volumes of 1842 at Boxley, Tennyson’s life was
+divided between London and the society of his brother-in-law, Mr Edmund
+Lushington, the great Greek scholar and Professor of Greek at Glasgow
+University. There was in Mr Lushington’s personal aspect, and noble
+simplicity of manner and character, something that strongly resembled
+Tennyson himself. Among their common friends were Lord Houghton
+(Monckton Milnes), Mr Lear of the _Book of Nonsense_ (“with such a
+pencil, such a pen”), Mr Venables (who at school modified the profile of
+Thackeray), and Lord Kelvin. In town Tennyson met his friends at The
+Cock, which he rendered classic; among them were Thackeray, Forster,
+Maclise, and Dickens. The times were stirring: social agitation, and
+“Carol philosophy” in Dickens, with growls from Carlyle, marked the
+period. There was also a kind of optimism in the air, a prophetic
+optimism, not yet fulfilled.
+
+ “Fly, happy happy sails, and bear the Press!”
+
+That mission no longer strikes us as exquisitely felicitous. “The
+mission of the Cross,” and of the missionaries, means international
+complications; and “the markets of the Golden Year” are precisely the
+most fruitful causes of wars and rumours of wars:—
+
+ “Sea and air are dark
+ With great contrivances of Power.”
+
+Tennyson’s was not an unmitigated optimism, and had no special confidence
+in
+
+ “The herd, wild hearts and feeble wings
+ That every sophister can lime.”
+
+His political poetry, in fact, was very unlike the socialist chants of Mr
+William Morris, or _Songs before Sunrise_. He had nothing to say about
+
+ “The blood on the hands of the King,
+ And the lie on the lips of the Priest.”
+
+The hands of Presidents have not always been unstained; nor are
+statements of a mythical nature confined to the lips of the clergy. The
+poet was anxious that freedom should “broaden down,” but “slowly,” not
+with indelicate haste. Persons who are more in a hurry will never care
+for the political poems, and it is certain that Tennyson did not feel
+sympathetically inclined towards the Iberian patriot who said that his
+darling desire was “to cut the throats of all the _curés_,” like some
+Covenanters of old. “Mais vous connaissez mon cœur”—“and a pretty black
+one it is,” thought young Tennyson. So cautious in youth, during his
+Pyrenean tour with Hallam in 1830, Tennyson could not become a convinced
+revolutionary later. We must accept him with his limitations: nor must
+we confuse him with the hero of his _Locksley Hall_, one of the most
+popular, and most parodied, of the poems of 1842: full of beautiful
+images and “confusions of a wasted youth,” a youth dramatically
+conceived, and in no way autobiographical.
+
+In so marvellous a treasure of precious things as the volumes of 1842,
+perhaps none is more splendid, perfect, and perdurable than the _Morte
+d’Arthur_. It had been written seven years earlier, and pronounced by
+the poet “not bad.” Tennyson was never, perhaps, a very deep Arthurian
+student. A little cheap copy of Malory was his companion. {39} He does
+not appear to have gone deeply into the French and German “literature of
+the subject.” Malory’s compilation (1485) from French and English
+sources, with the _Mabinogion_ of Lady Charlotte Guest, sufficed for him
+as materials. The whole poem, enshrined in the memory of all lovers of
+verse, is richly studded, as the hilt of Excalibur, with classical
+memories. “A faint Homeric echo” it is not, nor a Virgilian echo, but
+the absolute voice of old romance, a thing that might have been chanted
+by
+
+ “The lonely maiden of the Lake”
+
+when
+
+ “Nine years she wrought it, sitting in the deeps,
+ Upon the hidden bases of the hills.”
+
+Perhaps the most exquisite adaptation of all are the lines from the
+_Odyssey_—
+
+ “Where falls not hail nor rain, nor any snow.”
+
+“Softly through the flutes of the Grecians” came first these Elysian
+numbers, then through Lucretius, then through Tennyson’s own _Lucretius_,
+then in Mr Swinburne’s _Atalanta in Calydon_:—
+
+ “Lands indiscoverable in the unheard-of west
+ Round which the strong stream of a sacred sea
+ Rolls without wind for ever, and the snow
+ There shows not her white wings and windy feet,
+ Nor thunder nor swift rain saith anything,
+ Nor the sun burns, but all things rest and thrive.”
+
+So fortunate in their transmission through poets have been the lines of
+“the Ionian father of the rest,” the greatest of them all.
+
+In the variety of excellences which marks Tennyson, the new English
+idylls of 1842 hold their prominent place. Nothing can be more exquisite
+and more English than the picture of “the garden that I love.”
+Theocritus cannot be surpassed; but the idyll matches to the seventh of
+his, where it is most closely followed, and possesses such a picture of a
+girl as the Sicilian never tried to paint.
+
+_Dora_ is another idyll, resembling the work of a Wordsworth in a clime
+softer than that of the Fells. The lays of Edwin Morris and Edward Bull
+are not among the more enduring of even the playful poems. The _St
+Simeon Stylites_ appears “made to the hand” of the author of _Men and
+Women_ rather than of Tennyson. The grotesque vanity of the anchorite is
+so remote from us, that we can scarcely judge of the truth of the
+picture, though the East has still her parallels to St Simeon. From the
+almost, perhaps quite, incredible ascetic the poet lightly turns to
+“society verse” lifted up into the air of poetry, in the charm of _The
+Talking Oak_, and the happy flitting sketches of actual history; and
+thence to the strength and passion of _Love and Duty_. Shall
+
+ “Sin itself be found
+ The cloudy porch oft opening on the Sun?”
+
+That this is the province of sin is a pretty popular modern moral. But
+Honour is the better part, and here was a poet who had the courage to say
+so; though, to be sure, the words ring strange in an age when highly
+respectable matrons assure us that “passion,” like charity, covers a
+multitude of sins. _Love and Duty_, we must admit, is “early Victorian.”
+
+The _Ulysses_ is almost a rival to the _Morte d’Arthur_. It is of an
+early date, after Arthur Hallam’s death, and Thackeray speaks of the poet
+chanting his
+
+ “Great Achilles whom we knew,”
+
+as if he thought that this was in Cambridge days. But it is later than
+these. Tennyson said, “_Ulysses_ was written soon after Arthur Hallam’s
+death, and gave my feeling about the need of going forward, and braving
+the struggle of life, perhaps more simply than anything in _In
+Memoriam_.” Assuredly the expression is more simple, and more noble, and
+the personal emotion more dignified for the classic veil. When the
+plaintive Pessimist (“‘proud of the title,’ as the Living Skeleton said
+when they showed him”) tells us that “not to have been born is best,” we
+may answer with Ulysses—
+
+ “Life piled on life
+ Were all too little.”
+
+The Ulysses of Tennyson, of course, is Dante’s Ulysses, not Homer’s
+Odysseus, who brought home to Ithaca not one of his mariners. His last
+known adventure, the journey to the land of men who knew not the savour
+of salt, Odysseus was to make on foot and alone; so spake the ghost of
+Tiresias within the poplar pale of Persephone.
+
+_The Two Voices_ expresses the contest of doubts and griefs with the
+spirit of endurance and joy which speaks alone in _Ulysses_. The man who
+is unhappy, but does not want to put an end to himself, has certainly the
+better of the argument with the despairing Voice. The arguments of “that
+barren Voice” are, indeed, remarkably deficient in cogency and logic, if
+we can bring ourselves to strip the discussion of its poetry. The
+original title, _Thoughts of a Suicide_, was inappropriate. The suicidal
+suggestions are promptly faced and confuted, and the mood of the author
+is throughout that of one who thinks life worth living:—
+
+ “Whatever crazy sorrow saith,
+ No life that breathes with human breath
+ Has ever truly long’d for death.
+
+ ’Tis life whereof our nerves are scant,
+ Oh life, not death, for which we pant;
+ More life, and fuller, that I want.”
+
+This appears to be a satisfactory reply to the persons who eke out a
+livelihood by publishing pessimistic books, and hooting, as the great
+Alexandre Dumas says, at the great drama of Life.
+
+With _The Day-Dream_ (of The Sleeping Beauty) Tennyson again displays his
+matchless range of powers. Verse of Society rises into a charmed and
+musical fantasy, passing from the Berlin-wool work of the period
+
+ (“Take the broidery frame, and add
+ A crimson to the quaint Macaw”)
+
+into the enchanted land of the fable: princes immortal, princesses
+eternally young and fair. The _St Agnes_ and _Sir Galahad_, companion
+pieces, contain the romance, as _St Simeon Stylites_ shows the repulsive
+side of asceticism; for the saint and the knight are young, beautiful,
+and eager as St Theresa in her childhood. It has been said, I do not
+know on what authority, that the poet had no recollection of composing
+_Sir Galahad_, any more than Scott remembered composing _The Bride of
+Lammermoor_, or Thackeray parts of _Pendennis_. The haunting of
+Tennyson’s mind by the Arthurian legends prompted also the lovely
+fragment on the Queen’s last Maying, _Sir Launcelot and Queen Guinevere_,
+a thing of perfect charm and music. The ballads of _Lady Clare_ and _The
+Lord of Burleigh_ are not examples of the poet in his strength; for his
+power and fantasy we must turn to _The Vision of Sin_, where the early
+passages have the languid voluptuous music of _The Lotos-Eaters_, with
+the ethical element superadded, while the portion beginning—
+
+ “Wrinkled ostler, grim and thin!”
+
+is in parts reminiscent of Burns’s _Jolly Beggars_. In _Break_, _Break_,
+_Break_, we hear a note prelusive to _In Memoriam_, much of which was
+already composed.
+
+The Poems of 1842 are always vocal in the memories of all readers of
+English verse. None are more familiar, at least to men of the
+generations which immediately followed Tennyson’s. FitzGerald was apt to
+think that the poet never again attained the same level, and I venture to
+suppose that he never rose above it. For FitzGerald’s opinion, right or
+wrong, it is easy to account. He had seen all the pieces in manuscript;
+they were his cherished possession before the world knew them. _C’est
+mon homme_, he might have said of Tennyson, as Boileau said of Molière.
+Before the public awoke FitzGerald had “discovered Tennyson,” and that at
+the age most open to poetry and most enthusiastic in friendship. Again,
+the Poems of 1842 were _short_, while _The Princess_, _Maud_, and _The
+Idylls of the King_ were relatively long, and, with _In Memoriam_,
+possessed unity of subject. They lacked the rich, the unexampled variety
+of topic, treatment, and theme which marks the Poems of 1842. These were
+all reasons why FitzGerald should think that the two slim green volumes
+held the poet’s work at its highest level. Perhaps he was not wrong,
+after all.
+
+
+
+
+IV.
+1842–848—THE PRINCESS.
+
+
+THE Poems, and such criticisms as those of Spedding and Sterling, gave
+Tennyson his place. All the world of letters heard of him. Dean Bradley
+tells us how he took Oxford by storm in the days of the undergraduateship
+of Clough and Matthew Arnold. Probably both of these young writers did
+not share the undergraduate enthusiasm. Mr Arnold, we know, did not
+reckon Tennyson _un esprit puissant_. Like Wordsworth (who thought
+Tennyson “decidedly the first of our living poets, . . . he has expressed
+in the strongest terms his gratitude to my writings”), Arnold was no
+fervent admirer of his contemporaries. Besides, if Tennyson’s work is “a
+criticism of Life,” the moral criticism, so far, was hidden in flowers,
+like the sword of Aristogiton at the feast. But, on the whole, Tennyson
+had won the young men who cared for poetry, though Sir Robert Peel had
+never heard of him: and to win the young, as Theocritus desired to do, is
+more than half the battle. On September 8, 1842, the poet was able to
+tell Mr Lushington that “500 of my books are sold; according to Moxon’s
+brother, I have made a sensation.” The sales were not like those of
+_Childe Harold_ or _Marmion_; but for some twenty years new poetry had
+not sold at all. Novels had come in about 1814, and few wanted or bought
+recent verse. But Carlyle was converted. He spoke no more of a spoiled
+guardsman. “If you knew what my relation has been to the thing called
+‘English Poetry’ for many years back, you would think such a fact” (his
+pleasure in the book) “surprising.” Carlyle had been living (as Mrs
+Carlyle too well knew) in Oliver Cromwell, a hero who probably took no
+delight in _Lycidas_ or _Comus_, in Lovelace or Carew. “I would give all
+my poetry to have made one song like that,” said Tennyson of Lovelace’s
+_Althea_. But Noll would have disregarded them all alike, and Carlyle
+was full of the spirit of the Protector. To conquer him was indeed a
+victory for Tennyson; while Dickens, not a reading man, expressed his
+“earnest and sincere homage.”
+
+But Tennyson was not successful in the modern way. Nobody “interviewed”
+him. His photograph, of course, with disquisitions on his pipes and
+slippers, did not adorn the literary press. His literary income was not
+magnified by penny-a-liners. He did not become a lion; he never would
+roar and shake his mane in drawing-rooms. Lockhart held that Society was
+the most agreeable form of the stage: the dresses and actresses
+incomparably the prettiest. But Tennyson liked Society no better than
+did General Gordon. He had friends enough, and no desire for new
+acquaintances. Indeed, his fortune was shattered at this time by a
+strange investment in wood-carving by machinery. Ruskin had only just
+begun to write, and wood-carving by machinery was still deemed an
+enterprise at once philanthropic and æsthetic. “My father’s worldly
+goods were all gone,” says Lord Tennyson. The poet’s health suffered
+extremely: he tried a fashionable “cure” at Cheltenham, where he saw
+miracles of healing, but underwent none. In September 1845 Peel was
+moved by Lord Houghton to recommend the poet for a pension (£200
+annually). “I have done nothing slavish to get it: I never even
+solicited for it either by myself or others.” Like Dr Johnson, he
+honourably accepted what was offered in honour. For some reason many
+persons who write in the press are always maddened when such good
+fortune, however small, however well merited, falls to a brother in
+letters. They, of course, were “causelessly bitter.” “Let them rave!”
+
+If few of the rewards of literary success arrived, the penalties at once
+began, and only ceased with the poet’s existence. “If you only knew what
+a nuisance these volumes of verse are! Rascals send me theirs per post
+from America, and I have more than once been knocked up out of bed to pay
+three or four shillings for books of which I can’t get through one page,
+for of all books the most insipid reading is second-rate verse.”
+
+Would that versifiers took the warning! Tennyson had not sent his little
+firstlings to Coleridge and Wordsworth: they are only the hopeless
+rhymers who bombard men of letters with their lyrics and tragedies.
+
+Mr Browning was a sufferer. To one young twitterer he replied in the
+usual way. The bard wrote acknowledging the letter, but asking for a
+definite criticism. “I do not think myself a Shakespeare or a Milton,
+but I _know_ I am better than Mr Coventry Patmore or Mr Austin Dobson.”
+Mr Browning tried to procrastinate: he was already deeply engaged with
+earlier arrivals of volumes of song. The poet was hurt, not angry; he
+had expected other things from Mr Browning: _he_ ought to know his duty
+to youth. At the intercession of a relation Mr Browning now did his
+best, and the minstrel, satisfied at last, repeated his conviction of his
+superiority to the authors of _The Angel in the House_ and _Beau
+Brocade_. Probably no man, not even Mr Gladstone, ever suffered so much
+from minstrels as Tennyson. He did not suffer them gladly.
+
+In 1846 the Poems reached their fourth edition. Sir Edward Bulwer Lytton
+(bitten by what fly who knows?) attacked Tennyson in _The New Timon_, a
+forgotten satire. We do not understand the ways of that generation. The
+cheap and spiteful _genre_ of satire, its forged morality, its sham
+indignation, its appeal to the ape-like passions, has gone out. Lytton
+had suffered many things (not in verse) from Jeames Yellowplush: I do not
+know that he hit back at Thackeray, but he “passed it on” to Thackeray’s
+old college companion. Tennyson, for once, replied (in _Punch_: the
+verses were sent thither by John Forster); the answer was one of
+magnificent contempt. But he soon decided that
+
+ “The noblest answer unto such
+ Is perfect stillness when they brawl.”
+
+Long afterwards the poet dedicated a work to the son of Lord Lytton. He
+replied to no more satirists. {50} Our difficulty, of course, is to
+conceive such an attack coming from a man of Lytton’s position and
+genius. He was no hungry hack, and could, and did, do infinitely better
+things than “stand in a false following” of Pope. Probably Lytton had a
+false idea that Tennyson was a rich man, a branch of his family being
+affluent, and so resented the little pension. The poet was so far from
+rich in 1846, and even after the publication of _The Princess_, that his
+marriage had still to be deferred for four years.
+
+On reading _The Princess_ afresh one is impressed, despite old
+familiarity, with the extraordinary influence of its beauty. Here are,
+indeed, the best words best placed, and that curious felicity of style
+which makes every line a marvel, and an eternal possession. It is as if
+Tennyson had taken the advice which Keats gave to Shelley, “Load every
+rift with ore.” To choose but one or two examples, how the purest and
+freshest impression of nature is re-created in mind and memory by the
+picture of Melissa with
+
+ “All her thoughts as fair within her eyes,
+ As bottom agates seen to wave and float
+ In crystal currents of clear morning seas.”
+
+The lyric, “Tears, idle tears,” is far beyond praise: once read it seems
+like a thing that has always existed in the world of poetic archetypes,
+and has now been not so much composed as discovered and revealed. The
+many pictures and similitudes in _The Princess_ have a magical
+gorgeousness:—
+
+ “From the illumined hall
+ Long lanes of splendour slanted o’er a press
+ Of snowy shoulders, thick as herded ewes,
+ And rainbow robes, and gems and gem-like eyes,
+ And gold and golden heads; they to and fro
+ Fluctuated, as flowers in storm, some red, some pale.”
+
+The “small sweet Idyll” from
+
+ “A volume of the poets of her land”
+
+pure Theocritus. It has been admirably rendered into Greek by Mr Gilbert
+Murray. The exquisite beauties of style are not less exquisitely blended
+in the confusions of a dream, for a dream is the thing most akin to _The
+Princess_. Time does not exist in the realm of Gama, or in the ideal
+university of Ida. We have a bookless North, severed but by a frontier
+pillar from a golden and learned South. The arts, from architecture to
+miniature-painting, are in their highest perfection, while knights still
+tourney in armour, and the quarrel of two nations is decided as in the
+gentle and joyous passage of arms at Ashby de la Zouche. Such confusions
+are purposefully dream-like: the vision being a composite thing, as
+dreams are, haunted by the modern scene of the holiday in the park, the
+“gallant glorious chronicle,” the Abbey, and that “old crusading knight
+austere,” Sir Ralph. The seven narrators of the scheme are like the
+“split personalities” of dreams, and the whole scheme is of great
+technical skill. The earlier editions lacked the beautiful songs of the
+ladies, and that additional trait of dream, the strange trance-like
+seizures of the Prince: “fallings from us, vanishings,” in Wordsworthian
+phrase; instances of “dissociation,” in modern psychological terminology.
+Tennyson himself, like Shelley and Wordsworth, had experience of this
+kind of dreaming awake which he attributes to his Prince, to strengthen
+the shadowy yet brilliant character of his romance. It is a thing of
+normal and natural _points de repère_; of daylight suggestion, touched as
+with the magnifying and intensifying elements of haschish-begotten
+phantasmagoria. In the same way opium raised into the region of
+brilliant vision that passage of Purchas which Coleridge was reading
+before he dreamed _Kubla Khan_. But in Tennyson the effects were
+deliberately sought and secured.
+
+One might conjecture, though Lord Tennyson says nothing on the subject,
+that among the suggestions for _The Princess_ was the opening of _Love’s
+Labour’s Lost_. Here the King of Navarre devises the College of
+Recluses, which is broken up by the arrival of the Princess of France,
+Rosaline, and the other ladies:—
+
+ _King_. Our Court shall be a little Academe,
+ Still and contemplative in living art.
+ You three, Biron, Domain, and Longaville,
+ Have sworn for three years’ term to live with me,
+ My fellow-scholars, and to keep those statutes.
+
+ * * * * *
+
+ _Biron_. That is, to live and study here three years.
+ But there are other strict observances;
+ As, not to see a woman in that term.
+
+ * * * * *
+
+ [_Reads_] ‘That no woman shalt come within a mile of my Court:’ Hath
+ this been proclaimed?
+
+ _Long_. Four days ago.
+
+ _Biron_. Let’s see the penalty. [_Reads_] ‘On pain of losing her
+ tongue.’
+
+The Princess then arrives with her ladies, as the Prince does with Cyril
+and Florian, as Charles did, with Buckingham, in Spain. The conclusion
+of Shakespeare is Tennyson’s conclusion—
+
+ “We cannot cross the cause why we are born.”
+
+The later poet reverses the attitude of the sexes in _Love’s Labour’s
+Lost_: it is the women who make and break the vow; and the women in _The
+Princess_ insist on the “grand, epic, homicidal” scenes, while the men
+are debarred, more or less, from a sportive treatment of the subject.
+The tavern catch of Cyril; the laughable pursuit of the Prince by the
+feminine Proctors; the draggled appearance of the adventurers in female
+garb, are concessions to the humour of the situation. Shakespeare would
+certainly have given us the song of Cyril at the picnic, and comic enough
+the effect would have been on the stage. It may be a gross employment,
+but _The Princess_, with the pretty chorus of girl undergraduates,
+
+ “In colours gayer than the morning mist,”
+
+went reasonably well in opera. Merely considered as a romantic fiction,
+_The Princess_ presents higher proofs of original narrative genius than
+any other such attempt by its author.
+
+The poem is far from being deficient in that human interest which Shelley
+said that it was as vain to ask from _him_, as to seek to buy a leg of
+mutton at a gin-shop. The characters, the protagonists, with Cyril,
+Melissa, Lady Blanche, the child Aglaia, King Gama, the other king, Arac,
+and the hero’s mother—beautifully studied from the mother of the poet—are
+all sufficiently human. But they seem to waver in the magic air, “as all
+the golden autumn woodland reels” athwart the fires of autumn leaves.
+For these reasons, and because of the designed fantasy of the whole
+composition, _The Princess_ is essentially a poem for the true lovers of
+poetry, of Spenser and of Coleridge. The serious motive, the question of
+Woman, her wrongs, her rights, her education, her capabilities, was not
+“in the air” in 1847. To be sure it had often been “in the air.” The
+Alexandrian Platonists, the Renaissance, even the age of Anne, had their
+emancipated and learned ladies. Early Greece had Sappho, Corinna, and
+Erinna, the first the chief of lyric poets, even in her fragments, the
+two others applauded by all Hellas. The French Revolution had begotten
+Mary Wollstonecraft Godwin and her _Vindication of the Rights of Women_,
+and in France George Sand was prominent and emancipated enough while the
+poet wrote. But, the question of love apart, George Sand was “very, very
+woman,” shining as a domestic character and fond of needlework. England
+was not excited about the question which has since produced so many
+disputants, inevitably shrill, and has not been greatly meddled with by
+women of genius, George Eliot or Mrs Oliphant. The poem, in the public
+indifference as to feminine education, came rather prematurely. We have
+now ladies’ colleges, not in haunts remote from man, but by the sedged
+banks of Cam and Cherwell. There have been no revolutionary results: no
+boys have spied these chaste nests, with echoing romantic consequences.
+The beauty and splendour of the Princess’s university have not arisen in
+light and colour, and it is only at St Andrews that girls wear the
+academic and becoming costume of the scarlet gown. The real is far below
+the ideal, but the real in 1847 seemed eminently remote, or even
+impossible.
+
+The learned Princess herself was not on our level as to knowledge and the
+past of womankind. She knew not of their masterly position in the law of
+ancient Egypt. Gynæocracy and matriarchy, the woman the head of the
+savage or prehistoric group, were things hidden from her. She “glanced
+at the Lycian custom,” but not at the Pictish, a custom which would have
+suited George Sand to a marvel. She maligned the Hottentots.
+
+ “The highest is the measure of the man,
+ And not the Kaffir, Hottentot, Malay.”
+
+The Hottentots had long ago anticipated the Princess and her shrill
+modern sisterhood. If we take the Greeks, or even ourselves, we may say,
+with Dampier (1689), “The Hodmadods, though a nasty people, yet are
+gentlemen to these” as regards the position of women. Let us hear Mr
+Hartland: “In every Hottentot’s house the wife is supreme. Her husband,
+poor fellow, though he may wield wide power and influence out of doors,
+at home dare not even take a mouthful of sour-milk out of the household
+vat without her permission . . . The highest oath a man can take is to
+swear by his eldest sister, and if he abuses this name he forfeits to her
+his finest goods and sheep.”
+
+However, in 1847 England had not yet thought of imitating the Hodmadods.
+Consequently, and by reason of the purely literary and elaborately
+fantastical character of _The Princess_, it was not of a nature to
+increase the poet’s fame and success. “My book is out, and I hate it,
+and so no doubt will you,” Tennyson wrote to FitzGerald, who hated it and
+said so. “Like Carlyle, I gave up all hopes of him after _The
+Princess_,” indeed it was not apt to conciliate Carlyle. “None of the
+songs had the old champagne flavour,” said Fitz; and Lord Tennyson adds,
+“Nothing either by Thackeray or by my father met FitzGerald’s approbation
+unless he had first seen it in manuscript.” This prejudice was very
+human. Lord Tennyson remarks, as to the poet’s meaning in this work,
+born too early, that “the sooner woman finds out, before the great
+educational movement begins, that ‘woman is not undeveloped man, but
+diverse,’ the better it will be for the progress of the world.”
+
+But probably the “educational movement” will not make much difference to
+womankind on the whole. The old Platonic remark that woman “does the
+same things as man, but not so well,” will eternally hold good, at least
+in the arts, and in letters, except in rare cases of genius. A new
+Jeanne d’Arc, the most signal example of absolute genius in history, will
+not come again; and the ages have waited vainly for a new Sappho or a new
+Jane Austen. Literature, poetry, painting, have always been fields open
+to woman. But two names exhaust the roll of women of the highest rank in
+letters—Sappho and Jane Austen. And “when did woman ever yet invent?”
+In “arts of government” Elizabeth had courage, and just saving sense
+enough to yield to Cecil at the eleventh hour, and escape the fate of
+“her sister and her foe,” the beautiful unhappy queen who told her ladies
+that she dared to look on whatever men dared to do, and herself would do
+it if her strength so served her.” {58} “The foundress of the Babylonian
+walls” is a myth; “the Rhodope that built the Pyramid” is not a
+creditable myth; for exceptions to Knox’s “Monstrous Regiment of Women”
+we must fall back on “The Palmyrene that fought Aurelian,” and the
+revered name of the greatest of English queens, Victoria. Thus history
+does not encourage the hope that a man-like education will raise many
+women to the level of the highest of their sex in the past, or even that
+the enormous majority of women will take advantage of the opportunity of
+a man-like education. A glance at the numerous periodicals designed for
+the reading of women depresses optimism, and the Princess’s prophecy of
+
+ “Two plummets dropped for one to sound the abyss
+ Of science, and the secrets of the mind,”
+
+is not near fulfilment. Fortunately the sex does not “love the
+Metaphysics,” and perhaps has not yet produced even a manual of Logic.
+It must suffice man and woman to
+
+ “Walk this world
+ Yoked in all exercise of noble end,”
+
+of a more practical character, while woman is at liberty
+
+ “To live and learn and be
+ All that not harms distinctive womanhood.”
+
+This was the conclusion of the poet who had the most chivalrous reverence
+for womanhood. This is the _eirenicon_ of that old strife between the
+women and the men—that war in which both armies are captured. It may not
+be acceptable to excited lady combatants, who think man their foe, when
+the real enemy is (what Porson damned) the Nature of Things.
+
+A new poem like _The Princess_ would soon reach the public of our day, so
+greatly increased are the uses of advertisement. But _The Princess_
+moved slowly from edition to revised and improved edition, bringing
+neither money nor much increase of fame. The poet was living with his
+family at Cheltenham, where among his new acquaintances were Sydney
+Dobell, the poet of a few exquisite pieces, and F. W. Robertson, later so
+popular as a preacher at Brighton. Meeting him for the first time, and
+knowing Robertson’s “wish to pluck the heart from my mystery, from pure
+nervousness I would only talk of beer.” This kind of shyness beset
+Tennyson. A lady tells me that as a girl (and a very beautiful girl) she
+and her sister, and a third, _nec diversa_, met the poet, and expected
+high discourse. But his speech was all of that wingless insect which
+“gets there, all the same,” according to an American lyrist; the insect
+which fills Mrs Carlyle’s letters with bulletins of her success or
+failure in domestic campaigns.
+
+Tennyson kept visiting London, where he saw Thackeray and the despair of
+Carlyle, and at Bath House he was too modest to be introduced to the
+great Duke whose requiem he was to sing so nobly. Oddly enough Douglas
+Jerrold enthusiastically assured Tennyson, at a dinner of a Society of
+Authors, that “you are the one who will live.” To that end, humanly
+speaking, he placed himself under the celebrated Dr Gully and his
+“water-cure,” a foible of that period. In 1848 he made a tour to King
+Arthur’s Cornish bounds, and another to Scotland, where the Pass of
+Brander disappointed him: perhaps he saw it on a fine day, and, like
+Glencoe, it needs tempest and mist lit up by the white fires of many
+waterfalls. By bonny Doon he “fell into a passion of tears,” for he had
+all of Keats’s sentiment for Burns: “There never was immortal poet if he
+be not one.” Of all English poets, the warmest in the praise of Burns
+have been the two most unlike himself—Tennyson and Keats. It was the
+songs that Tennyson preferred; Wordsworth liked the _Cottar’s Saturday
+Night_.
+
+
+
+
+V.
+IN MEMORIAM.
+
+
+IN May 1850 a few, copies of _In Memoriam_ were printed for friends, and
+presently the poem was published without author’s name. The pieces had
+been composed at intervals, from 1833 onwards. It is to be observed that
+the “section about evolution” was written some years before 1844, when
+the ingenious hypotheses of Robert Chambers, in _Vestiges of Creation_,
+were given to the world, and caused a good deal of talk. Ten years,
+again, after _In Memoriam_, came Darwin’s _Origin of Species_. These
+dates are worth observing. The theory of evolution, of course in a rude
+mythical shape, is at least as old as the theory of creation, and is
+found among the speculations of the most backward savages. The Arunta of
+Central Australia, a race remote from the polite, have a hypothesis of
+evolution which postulates only a few rudimentary forms of life, a marine
+environment, and the minimum of supernormal assistance in the way of
+stimulating the primal forms in the direction of more highly
+differentiated developments. “The rudimentary forms, _Inapertwa_, were
+in reality stages in the transformation of various plants and animals
+into human beings. . . . They had no distinct limbs or organs of sight,
+hearing, or smell.” They existed in a kind of lumps, and were set free
+from the cauls which enveloped them by two beings called Ungambikula, “a
+word which means ‘out of nothing,’ or ‘self-existing.’ Men descend from
+lower animals thus evolved.” {62}
+
+This example of the doctrine of evolution in an early shape is only
+mentioned to prove that the idea has been familiar to the human mind from
+the lowest known stage of culture. Not less familiar has been the theory
+of creation by a kind of supreme being. The notion of creation, however,
+up to 1860, held the foremost place in modern European belief. But
+Lamarck, the elder Darwin, Monboddo, and others had submitted hypotheses
+of evolution. Now it was part of the originality of Tennyson, as a
+philosophic poet, that he had brooded from boyhood on these early
+theories of evolution, in an age when they were practically unknown to
+the literary, and were not patronised by the scientific, world. In
+November 1844 he wrote to Mr Moxon, “I want you to get me a book which I
+see advertised in the _Examiner_: it seems to contain many speculations
+with which I have been familiar for years, and on which I have written
+more than one poem.” This book was _Vestiges of Creation_. These poems
+are the stanzas in _In Memoriam_ about “the greater ape,” and about
+Nature as careless of the type: “all shall go.” The poetic and
+philosophic originality of Tennyson thus faced the popular inferences as
+to the effect of the doctrine of evolution upon religious beliefs long
+before the world was moved in all its deeps by Darwin’s _Origin of
+Species_. Thus the geological record is inconsistent, we learned, with
+the record of the first chapters of Genesis. If man is a differentiated
+monkey, and if a monkey has no soul, or future life (which is taken for
+granted), where are man’s title-deeds to these possessions? With other
+difficulties of an obvious kind, these presented themselves to the poet
+with renewed force when his only chance of happiness depended on being
+able to believe in a future life, and reunion with the beloved dead.
+Unbelief had always existed. We hear of atheists in the _Rig Veda_. In
+the early eighteenth century, in the age of Swift—
+
+ “Men proved, as sure as God’s in Gloucester,
+ That Moses was a great impostor.”
+
+distrust of Moses increased with the increase of hypotheses of evolution.
+But what English poet, before Tennyson, ever attempted “to lay the
+spectres of the mind”; ever faced world-old problems in their most recent
+aspects? I am not acquainted with any poet who attempted this task, and,
+whatever we may think of Tennyson’s success, I do not see how we can deny
+his originality.
+
+Mr Frederic Harrison, however, thinks that neither “the theology nor the
+philosophy of _In Memoriam_ are new, original, with an independent force
+and depth of their own.” “They are exquisitely graceful re-statements of
+the theology of the Broad Churchman of the school of F. D. Maurice and
+Jowett—a combination of Maurice’s somewhat illogical piety with Jowett’s
+philosophy of mystification.” The piety of Maurice may be as illogical
+as that of Positivism is logical, and the philosophy of the Master of
+Balliol may be whatever Mr Harrison pleases to call it. But as Jowett’s
+earliest work (except an essay on Etruscan religion) is of 1855, one does
+not see how it could influence Tennyson before 1844. And what had the
+Duke of Argyll written on these themes some years before 1844? The late
+Duke, to whom Mr Harrison refers in this connection, was born in 1823.
+His philosophic ideas, if they were to influence Tennyson’s _In
+Memoriam_, must have been set forth by him at the tender age of
+seventeen, or thereabouts. Mr Harrison’s sentence is, “But does _In
+Memoriam_ teach anything, or transfigure any idea which was not about
+that time” (the time of writing was mainly 1833–1840) “common form with
+F. D. Maurice, with Jowett, C. Kingsley, F. Robertson, Stopford Brooke,
+Mr Ruskin, and the Duke of Argyll, Bishops Westcott and Boyd Carpenter?”
+
+The dates answer Mr Harrison. Jowett did not publish anything till at
+least fifteen years after Tennyson wrote his poems on evolution and
+belief. Dr Boyd Carpenter’s works previous to 1840 are unknown to
+bibliography. F. W. Robertson was a young parson at Cheltenham. Ruskin
+had not published the first volume of _Modern Painters_. His Oxford
+prize poem is of 1839. Mr Stopford Brooke was at school. The Duke of
+Argyll was being privately educated: and so with the rest, except the
+contemporary Maurice. How can Mr Harrison say that, in the time of _In
+Memoriam_, Tennyson was “in touch with the ideas of Herschel, Owen,
+Huxley, Darwin, and Tyndall”? {65} When Tennyson wrote the parts of _In
+Memoriam_ which deal with science, nobody beyond their families and
+friends had heard of Huxley, Darwin, and Tyndall. They had not
+developed, much less had they published, their “general ideas.” Even in
+his journal of the _Cruise of the Beagle_ Darwin’s ideas were religious,
+and he naïvely admired the works of God. It is strange that Mr Harrison
+has based his criticism, and his theory of Tennyson’s want of
+originality, on what seems to be a historical error. He cites parts of
+_In Memoriam_, and remarks, “No one can deny that all this is exquisitely
+beautiful; that these eternal problems have never been clad in such
+inimitable grace . . . But the train of thought is essentially that with
+which ordinary English readers have been made familiar by F. D. Maurice,
+Professor Jowett, _Ecce Homo_, _Hypatia_, and now by Arthur Balfour, Mr
+Drummond, and many valiant companies of _Septem_ [why _Septem_?] _contra
+Diabolum_.” One must keep repeating the historical verity that the ideas
+of _In Memoriam_ could not have been “made familiar by” authors who had
+not yet published anything, or by books yet undreamed of and unborn, such
+as _Ecce Homo_ and Jowett’s work on some of St Paul’s Epistles. If these
+books contain the ideas of _In Memoriam_, it is by dint of repetition and
+borrowing from _In Memoriam_, or by coincidence. The originality was
+Tennyson’s, for we cannot dispute the evidence of dates.
+
+When one speaks of “originality” one does not mean that Tennyson
+discovered the existence of the ultimate problems. But at Cambridge
+(1828–1830) he had voted “No” in answer to the question discussed by “the
+Apostles,” “Is an intelligible [intelligent?] First Cause deducible from
+the phenomena of the universe?” {66} He had also propounded the theory
+that “the development of the human body might possibly be traced from the
+radiated vermicular molluscous and vertebrate organisms,” thirty years
+before Darwin published _The Origin of Species_. To be concerned so
+early with such hypotheses, and to face, in poetry, the religious or
+irreligious inferences which may be drawn from them, decidedly
+constitutes part of the poetic originality of Tennyson. His attitude, as
+a poet, towards religious doubt is only so far not original, as it is
+part of the general reaction from the freethinking of the eighteenth
+century. Men had then been freethinkers _avec délices_. It was a joyous
+thing to be an atheist, or something very like one; at all events, it was
+glorious to be “emancipated.” Many still find it glorious, as we read in
+the tone of Mr Huxley, when he triumphs and tramples over pious dukes and
+bishops. Shelley said that a certain schoolgirl “would make a dear
+little atheist.” But by 1828–1830 men were less joyous in their escape
+from all that had hitherto consoled and fortified humanity. Long before
+he dreamed of _In Memoriam_, in the _Poems chiefly Lyrical_ of 1830
+Tennyson had written—
+
+ “‘Yet,’ said I, in my morn of youth,
+ The unsunn’d freshness of my strength,
+ When I went forth in quest of truth,
+ ‘It is man’s privilege to doubt.’ . . .
+ Ay me! I fear
+ All may not doubt, but everywhere
+ Some must clasp Idols. Yet, my God,
+ Whom call I Idol? Let Thy dove
+ Shadow me over, and my sins
+ Be unremember’d, and Thy love
+ Enlighten me. Oh teach me yet
+ Somewhat before the heavy clod
+ Weighs on me, and the busy fret
+ Of that sharp-headed worm begins
+ In the gross blackness underneath.
+
+ Oh weary life! oh weary death!
+ Oh spirit and heart made desolate!
+ Oh damnèd vacillating state!”
+
+Now the philosophy of _In Memoriam_ may be, indeed is, regarded by
+robust, first-rate, and far from sensitive minds, as a “damnèd
+vacillating state.” The poet is not so imbued with the spirit of popular
+science as to be sure that he knows everything: knows that there is
+nothing but atoms and ether, with no room for God or a soul. He is far
+from that happy cock-certainty, and consequently is exposed to the
+contempt of the cock-certain. The poem, says Mr Harrison, “has made
+Tennyson the idol of the Anglican clergyman—the world in which he was
+born and the world in which his life was ideally passed—the idol of all
+cultured youth and of all æsthetic women. It is an honourable post to
+fill”—that of idol. “The argument of _In Memoriam_ apparently is . . .
+that we should faintly trust the larger hope.” That, I think, is not the
+argument, not the conclusion of the poem, but is a casual expression of
+one mood among many moods.
+
+The argument and conclusion of _In Memoriam_ are the argument and
+conclusion of the life of Tennyson, and of the love of Tennyson, that
+immortal passion which was a part of himself, and which, if aught of us
+endure, is living yet, and must live eternally. From the record of his
+Life by his son we know that his trust in “the larger hope” was not
+“faint,” but strengthened with the years. There are said to have been
+less hopeful intervals.
+
+His faith is, of course, no argument for others,—at least it ought not to
+be. We are all the creatures of our bias, our environment, our
+experience, our emotions. The experience of Tennyson was unlike the
+experience of most men. It yielded him subjective grounds for belief.
+He “opened a path unto many,” like Yama, the Vedic being who discovered
+the way to death. But Tennyson’s path led not to death, but to life
+spiritual, and to hope, and he did “give a new impulse to the thought of
+his age,” as other great poets have done. Of course it may be an impulse
+to wrong thought. As the philosophical Australian black said, “We shall
+know when we are dead.”
+
+Mr Harrison argues as if, unlike Tennyson, Byron, Wordsworth, Shelley,
+and Burns produced “original ideas fresh from their own spirit, and not
+derived from contemporary thinkers.” I do not know what original ideas
+these great poets discovered and promulgated; their ideas seem to have
+been “in the air.” These poets “made them current coin.” Shelley
+thought that he owed many of his ideas to Godwin, a contemporary thinker.
+Wordsworth has a debt to Plato, a thinker not contemporary. Burns’s
+democratic independence was “in the air,” and had been, in Scotland,
+since Elder remarked on it in a letter to Ingles in 1515. It is not the
+ideas, it is the expression of the ideas, that marks the poet.
+Tennyson’s ideas are relatively novel, though as old as Plotinus, for
+they are applied to a novel, or at least an unfamiliar, mental situation.
+Doubt was abroad, as it always is; but, for perhaps the first time since
+Porphyry wrote his letter to Abammon, the doubters desired to believe,
+and said, “Lord, help Thou my unbelief.” To robust, not sensitive minds,
+very much in unity with themselves, the attitude seems contemptible, or
+at best decently futile. Yet I cannot think it below the dignity of
+mankind, conscious that it is not omniscient. The poet does fail in
+logic (_In Memoriam_, cxx.) when he says—
+
+ “Let him, the wiser man who springs
+ Hereafter, up from childhood shape
+ His action like the greater ape,
+ But I was _born_ to other things.”
+
+I am not well acquainted with the habits of the greater ape, but it would
+probably be unwise, and perhaps indecent, to imitate him, even if “we
+also are his offspring.” We might as well revert to polyandry and paint,
+because our Celtic or Pictish ancestors, if we had any, practised the one
+and wore the other. However, petulances like the verse on the greater
+ape are rare in _In Memoriam_. To declare that “I would not stay” in
+life if science proves us to be “cunning casts in clay,” is beneath the
+courage of the Stoical philosophy.
+
+Theologically, the poem represents the struggle with doubts and hopes and
+fears, which had been with Tennyson from his boyhood, as is proved by the
+volume of 1830. But the doubts had exerted, probably, but little
+influence on his happiness till the sudden stroke of loss made life for a
+time seem almost unbearable unless the doubts were solved. They _were_
+solved, or stoically set aside, in the _Ulysses_, written in the
+freshness of grief, with the conclusion that we must be
+
+ “Strong in will
+ To strive, to seek, to find, and not to yield.”
+
+But the gnawing of grief till it becomes a physical pain, the fever fits
+of sorrow, the aching _desiderium_, bring back in many guises the old
+questions. These require new attempts at answers, and are answered, “the
+sad mechanic exercise” of verse allaying the pain. This is the genesis
+of _In Memoriam_, not originally written for publication but produced at
+last as a monument to friendship, and as a book of consolation.
+
+No books of consolation can console except by sympathy; and in _In
+Memoriam_ sympathy and relief have been found, and will be found, by
+many. Another, we feel, has trodden our dark and stony path, has been
+shadowed by the shapes of dread which haunt our valley of tribulation: a
+mind almost infinitely greater than ours has been our fellow-sufferer.
+He has emerged from the darkness of the shadow of death into the light,
+whither, as it seems to us, we can scarcely hope to come. It is the
+sympathy and the example, I think, not the speculations, mystical or
+scientific, which make _In Memoriam_, in more than name, a book of
+consolation: even in hours of the sharpest distress, when its technical
+beauties and wonderful pictures seem shadowy and unreal, like the yellow
+sunshine and the woods of that autumn day when a man learned that his
+friend was dead. No, it was not the speculations and arguments that
+consoled or encouraged us. We did not listen to Tennyson as to Mr
+Frederic Harrison’s glorified Anglican clergyman. We could not murmur,
+like the Queen of the May—
+
+ “That good man, the Laureate, has told us words of peace.”
+
+What we valued was the poet’s companionship. There was a young reader to
+whom _All along the Valley_ came as a new poem in a time of recent
+sorrow.
+
+ “The two-and-thirty years were a mist that rolls away,”
+
+said the singer of _In Memoriam_, and in that hour it seemed as if none
+could endure for two-and-thirty years the companionship of loss. But the
+years have gone by, and have left
+
+ “Ever young the face that dwells
+ With reason cloister’d in the brain.” {72}
+
+In this way to many _In Memoriam_ is almost a life-long companion: we
+walk with Great-heart for our guide through the valley Perilous.
+
+In this respect _In Memoriam_ is unique, for neither to its praise nor
+dispraise is it to be compared with the other famous elegies of the
+world. These are brief outbursts of grief—real, as in the hopeless words
+of Catullus over his brother’s tomb; or academic, like Milton’s
+_Lycidas_. We are not to suppose that Milton was heart-broken by the
+death of young Mr King, or that Shelley was greatly desolated by the
+death of Keats, with whom his personal relations had been slight, and of
+whose poetry he had spoken evil. He was nobly stirred as a poet by a
+poet’s death—like Mr Swinburne by the death of Charles Baudelaire; but
+neither Shelley nor Mr Swinburne was lamenting _dimidium animæ suæ_, or
+mourning for a friend
+
+ “Dear as the mother to the son,
+ More than my brothers are to me.”
+
+The passion of _In Memoriam_ is personal, is acute, is life-long, and
+thus it differs from the other elegies. Moreover, it celebrates a noble
+object, and thus is unlike the ambiguous affection, real or dramatic,
+which informs the sonnets of Shakespeare. So the poem stands alone,
+cloistered; not fiery with indignation, not breaking into actual
+prophecy, like Shelley’s _Adonais_; not capable, by reason even of its
+meditative metre, of the organ music of _Lycidas_. Yet it is not to be
+reckoned inferior to these because its aim and plan are other than
+theirs.
+
+It is far from my purpose to “class” Tennyson, or to dispute about his
+relative greatness when compared with Wordsworth or Byron, Coleridge,
+Shelley, or Burns. He rated one song of Lovelace above all his lyrics,
+and, in fact, could no more have written the Cavalier’s _To Althea from
+Prison_ than Lovelace could have written the _Morte d’Arthur_. “It is
+not reasonable, it is not fair,” says Mr Harrison, after comparing _In
+Memoriam_ with _Lycidas_, “to compare Tennyson with Milton,” and it is
+not reasonable to compare Tennyson with any poet whatever. Criticism is
+not the construction of a class list. But we may reasonably say that _In
+Memoriam_ is a noble poem, an original poem, a poem which stands alone in
+literature. The wonderful beauty, ever fresh, howsoever often read, of
+many stanzas, is not denied by any critic. The marvel is that the same
+serene certainty of art broods over even the stanzas which must have been
+conceived while the sorrow was fresh. The second piece,
+
+ “Old yew, which graspest at the stones,”
+
+must have been composed soon after the stroke fell. Yet it is as perfect
+as the proem of 1849. As a rule, the poetical expression of strong
+emotion appears usually to clothe the memory of passion when it has been
+softened by time. But here already “the rhythm, phrasing, and
+articulation are entirely faultless, exquisitely clear, melodious, and
+rare.” {74} It were superfluous labour to point at special beauties, at
+the exquisite rendering of nature; and copious commentaries exist to
+explain the course of the argument, if a series of moods is to be called
+an argument. One may note such a point as that (xiv.) where the poet
+says that, were he to meet his friend in life,
+
+ “I should not feel it to be strange.”
+
+It may have happened to many to mistake, for a section of a second, the
+face of a stranger for the face seen only in dreams, and to find that the
+recognition brings no surprise.
+
+Pieces of a character apart from the rest, and placed in a designed
+sequence, are xcii., xciii., xcv. In the first the poet says—
+
+ “If any vision should reveal
+ Thy likeness, I might count it vain
+ As but the canker of the brain;
+ Yea, tho’ it spake and made appeal
+
+ To chances where our lots were cast
+ Together in the days behind,
+ I might but say, I hear a wind
+ Of memory murmuring the past.
+
+ Yea, tho’ it spake and bared to view
+ A fact within the coming year;
+ And tho’ the months, revolving near,
+ Should prove the phantom-warning true,
+
+ They might not seem thy prophecies,
+ But spiritual presentiments,
+ And such refraction of events
+ As often rises ere they rise.”
+
+The author thus shows himself _difficile_ as to recognising the personal
+identity of a phantasm; nor is it easy to see what mode of proving his
+identity would be left to a spirit. The poet, therefore, appeals to some
+perhaps less satisfactory experience:—
+
+ “Descend, and touch, and enter; hear
+ The wish too strong for words to name;
+ That in this blindness of the frame
+ My Ghost may feel that thine is near.”
+
+The third poem is the crown of _In Memoriam_, expressing almost such
+things as are not given to man to utter:—
+
+ And all at once it seem’d at last
+ The living soul was flash’d on mine,
+
+ And mine in this was wound, and whirl’d
+ About empyreal heights of thought,
+ And came on that which is, and caught
+ The deep pulsations of the world,
+
+ Æonian music measuring out
+ The steps of Time—the shocks of Chance—
+ The blows of Death. At length my trance
+ Was cancell’d, stricken thro’ with doubt.
+
+ Vague words! but ah, how hard to frame
+ In matter-moulded forms of speech,
+ Or ev’n for intellect to reach
+ Thro’ memory that which I became.”
+
+Experiences like this, subjective, and not matter for argument, were
+familiar to Tennyson. Jowett said, “He was one of those who, though not
+an upholder of miracles, thought that the wonders of Heaven and Earth
+were never far absent from us.” In _The Mystic_, Tennyson, when almost a
+boy, had shown familiarity with strange psychological and psychical
+conditions. Poems of much later life also deal with these, and, more or
+less consciously, his philosophy was tinged, and his confidence that we
+are more than “cunning casts in clay” was increased, by phenomena of
+experience, which can only be evidence for the mystic himself, if even
+for him. But this dim aspect of his philosophy, of course, is “to the
+Greeks foolishness.”
+
+His was a philosophy of his own; not a philosophy for disciples, and
+“those that eddy round and round.” It was the sum of his reflection on
+the mass of his impressions. I have shown, by the aid of dates, that it
+was not borrowed from Huxley, Mr Stopford Brooke, or the late Duke of
+Argyll. But, no doubt, many of the ideas were “in the air,” and must
+have presented themselves to minds at once of religious tendency, and
+attracted by the evolutionary theories which had always existed as
+floating speculations, till they were made current coin by the genius and
+patient study of Darwin. That Tennyson’s opinions between 1830 and 1840
+were influenced by those of F. D. Maurice is reckoned probable by Canon
+Ainger, author of the notice of the poet in _The Dictionary of National
+Biography_. In the Life of Maurice, Tennyson does not appear till 1850,
+and the two men were not at Cambridge together. But Maurice’s ideas, as
+they then existed, may have reached Tennyson orally through Hallam and
+other members of the Trinity set, who knew personally the author of
+_Letters to a Quaker_. However, this is no question of scientific
+priority: to myself it seems that Tennyson “beat his music out” for
+himself, as perhaps most people do. Like his own Sir Percivale, “I know
+not all he meant.”
+
+Among the opinions as to _In Memoriam_ current at the time of its
+publication Lord Tennyson notices those of Maurice and Robertson. They
+“thought that the poet had made a definite step towards the unification
+of the highest religion and philosophy with the progressive science of
+the day.” Neither science nor religion stands still; neither stands now
+where it then did. Conceivably they are travelling on paths which will
+ultimately coincide; but this opinion, of course, must seem foolishness
+to most professors of science. Bishop Westcott was at Cambridge when the
+book appeared: he is one of Mr Harrison’s possible sources of Tennyson’s
+ideas. He recognised the poet’s “splendid faith (in the face of every
+difficulty) in the growing purpose of the sum of life, and in the noble
+destiny of the individual man.” Ten years later Professor Henry
+Sidgwick, a mind sufficiently sceptical, found in some lines of _In
+Memoriam_ “the indestructible and inalienable minimum of faith which
+humanity cannot give up because it is necessary for life; and which I
+know that I, at least so far as the man in me is deeper than the
+methodical thinker, cannot give up.” But we know that many persons not
+only do not find an irreducible minimum of faith “necessary for life,”
+but are highly indignant and contemptuous if any one else ventures to
+suggest the logical possibility of any faith at all.
+
+The mass of mankind will probably never be convinced unbelievers—nay,
+probably the backward or forward swing of the pendulum will touch more
+convinced belief. But there always have been, since the _Rishis_ of
+India sang, superior persons who believe in nothing not material—whatever
+the material may be. Tennyson was, it is said, “impatient” of these
+_esprits forts_, and they are impatient of him. It is an error to be
+impatient: we know not whither the _logos_ may lead us, or later
+generations; and we ought not to be irritated with others because it
+leads them into what we think the wrong path. It is unfortunate that a
+work of art, like _In Memoriam_, should arouse theological or
+anti-theological passions. The poet only shows us the paths by which his
+mind travelled: they may not be the right paths, nor is it easy to trace
+them on a philosophical chart. He escaped from Doubting Castle. Others
+may “take that for a hermitage,” and be happy enough in the residence.
+We are all determined by our bias: Tennyson’s is unconcealed. His poem
+is not a tract: it does not aim at the conversion of people with the
+contrary bias, it is irksome, in writing about a poet, to be obliged to
+discuss a philosophy which, certainly, is not stated in the manner of
+Spinoza, but is merely the equilibrium of contending forces in a single
+mind.
+
+The most famous review of _In Memoriam_ is that which declared that
+“these touching lines evidently come from the full heart of the widow of
+a military man.” This is only equalled, if equalled, by a recent
+critique which treated a fresh edition of _Jane Eyre_ as a new novel,
+“not without power, in parts, and showing some knowledge of Yorkshire
+local colour.”
+
+
+
+
+VI.
+AFTER _IN MEMORIAM_.
+
+
+ON June 13 Tennyson married, at Shiplake, the object of his old,
+long-tried, and constant affection. The marriage was still
+“imprudent,”—eight years of then uncontested supremacy in English poetry
+had not brought a golden harvest. Mr Moxon appears to have supplied £300
+“in advance of royalties.” The sum, so contemptible in the eyes of
+first-rate modern novelists, was a competence to Tennyson, added to his
+little pension and the _épaves_ of his patrimony. “The peace of God came
+into my life when I married her,” he said in later days. The poet made a
+charming copy of verses to his friend, the Rev. Mr Rawnsley, who tied the
+knot, as he and his bride drove to the beautiful village of Pangbourne.
+Thence they went to the stately Clevedon Court, the seat of Sir Abraham
+Elton, hard by the church where Arthur Hallam sleeps. The place is very
+ancient and beautiful, and was a favourite haunt of Thackeray. They
+passed on to Lynton, and to Glastonbury, where a collateral ancestor of
+Mrs Tennyson’s is buried beside King Arthur’s grave, in that green valley
+of Avilion, among the apple-blossoms. They settled for a while at Tent
+Lodge on Coniston Water, in a land of hospitable Marshalls.
+
+After their return to London, on the night of November 18, Tennyson
+dreamed that Prince Albert came and kissed him, and that he himself said,
+“Very kind, but very German,” which was very like him. Next day he
+received from Windsor the offer of the Laureateship. He doubted, and
+hesitated, but accepted. Since Wordsworth’s death there had, as usual,
+been a good deal of banter about the probable new Laureate: examples of
+competitive odes exist in _Bon Gaultier_. That by Tennyson is
+Anacreontic, but he was not really set on kissing the Maids of Honour, as
+he is made to sing. Rogers had declined, on the plea of extreme old age;
+but it was worthy of the great and good Queen not to overlook the Nestor
+of English poets. For the rest, the Queen looked for “a name bearing
+such distinction in the literary world as to do credit to the
+appointment.” In the previous century the great poets had rarely been
+Laureates. But since Sir Walter Scott declined the bays in favour of
+Southey, for whom, again, the tale of bricks in the way of Odes was
+lightened, and when Wordsworth succeeded Southey, the office became
+honourable. Tennyson gave it an increase of renown, while, though in
+itself of merely nominal value, it served his poems, to speak profanely,
+as an advertisement. New editions of his books were at once in demand;
+while few readers had ever heard of Mr Browning, already his friend, and
+already author of _Men and Women_.
+
+The Laureateship brought the poet acquainted with the Queen, who was to
+be his debtor in later days for encouragement and consolation. To his
+Laureateship we owe, among other good things, the stately and moving _Ode
+on the Death of the Duke of Wellington_, a splendid heroic piece,
+unappreciated at the moment. But Tennyson was, of course, no Birthday
+poet. Since the exile of the House of Stuart our kings in England have
+not maintained the old familiarity with many classes of their subjects.
+Literature has not been fashionable at Court, and Tennyson could in no
+age have been a courtier. We hear the complaint, every now and then,
+that official honours are not conferred (except the Laureateship) on men
+of letters. But most of them probably think it rather distinguished not
+to be decorated, or to carry titles borne by many deserving persons
+unvisited by the Muses. Even the appointment to the bays usually
+provokes a great deal of jealous and spiteful feeling, which would only
+be multiplied if official honours were distributed among men of the pen.
+Perhaps Tennyson’s laurels were not for nothing in the chorus of
+dispraise which greeted the _Ode on the Duke of Wellington_, and _Maud_.
+
+The year 1851 was chiefly notable for a tour to Italy, made immortal in
+the beautiful poem of _The Daisy_, in a measure of the poet’s own
+invention. The next year, following on the _Coup d’état_ and the rise of
+the new French empire, produced patriotic appeals to Britons to “guard
+their own,” which to a great extent former alien owners had been
+unsuccessful in guarding from Britons. The Tennysons had lost their
+first child at his birth: perhaps he is remembered in _The Grandmother_,
+“the babe had fought for his life.” In August 1852 the present Lord
+Tennyson was born, and Mr Maurice was asked to be godfather. The
+Wellington Ode was of November, and was met by “the almost universal
+depreciation of the press,”—why, except because, as I have just
+suggested, Tennyson was Laureate, it is impossible to imagine. The
+verses were worthy of the occasion: more they could not be.
+
+In the autumn of 1853 the poet visited Ardtornish on the Sound of Mull, a
+beautiful place endeared to him who now writes by the earliest
+associations. It chanced to him to pass his holidays there just when
+Tennyson and Mr Palgrave had left—“Mr Tinsmith and Mr Pancake,” as Robert
+the boatman, a very black Celt, called them. Being then nine years of
+age, I heard of a poet’s visit, and asked, “A real poet, like Sir Walter
+Scott?” with whom I then supposed that “the Muse had gone away.” “Oh,
+not like Sir Walter Scott, of course,” my mother told me, with loyalty
+unashamed. One can think of the poet as Mrs Sellar, his hostess,
+describes him, beneath the limes of the avenue at Acharn, planted, Mrs
+Sellar says, by a cousin of Flora Macdonald. I have been told that the
+lady who planted the lilies, if not the limes, was the famed Jacobite,
+Miss Jennie Cameron, mentioned in _Tom Jones_. An English engraving of
+1746 shows the Prince between these two beauties, Flora and Jennie.
+
+“No one,” says Mrs Sellar, “could have been more easy, simple, and
+delightful,” and indeed it is no marvel that in her society and that of
+her husband, the Greek professor, and her cousin, Miss Cross, and in such
+scenes, “he blossomed out in the most genial manner, making us all feel
+as if he were an old friend.”
+
+In November Tennyson took a house at Farringford, “as it was beautiful
+and far from the haunts of men.” There he settled to a country existence
+in the society of his wife, his two children (the second, Lionel, being
+in 1854 the baby), and there he composed _Maud_, while the sound of the
+guns, in practice for the war of the Crimea, boomed from the coast. In
+May Tennyson saw the artists, of schools oddly various, who illustrated
+his poems. Millais, Rossetti, and Holman Hunt gave the tone to the art,
+but Mr Horsley, Creswick, and Mulgrave were also engaged. While _Maud_
+was being composed Tennyson wrote _The Charge of the Light Brigade_; a
+famous poem, not in a manner in which he was born to excel—at least in my
+poor opinion. “Some one _had_ blundered,” and that line was the first
+fashioned and the keynote of the poem; but, after all, “blundered” is not
+an exquisite rhyme to “hundred.” The poem, in any case, was most welcome
+to our army in the Crimea, and is a spirited piece for recitation.
+
+In January 1855 _Maud_ was finished; in April the poet copied it out for
+the press, and refreshed himself by reading a very different poem, _The
+Lady of the Lake_. The author, Sir Walter, had suffered, like the hero
+of _Maud_, by an unhappy love affair, which just faintly colours _The
+Lady of the Lake_ by a single allusion, in the description of
+Fitz-James’s dreams:—
+
+ “Then,—from my couch may heavenly might
+ Chase that worst phantom of the night!—
+ Again returned the scenes of youth,
+ Of confident undoubting truth;
+ Again his soul he interchanged
+ With friends whose hearts were long estranged.
+ They come, in dim procession led,
+ The cold, the faithless, and the dead;
+ As warm each hand, each brow as gay,
+ As if they parted yesterday.
+ And doubt distracts him at the view—
+ Oh, were his senses false or true?
+ Dreamed he of death, or broken vow,
+ Or is it all a vision now?”
+
+We learn from Lady Louisa Stuart, to whom Scott read these lines, that
+they referred to his lost love. I cite the passage because the extreme
+reticence of Scott, in his undying sorrow, is in contrast with what
+Tennyson, after reading _The Lady of the Lake_, was putting into the
+mouth of his complaining lover in _Maud_.
+
+We have no reason to suppose that Tennyson himself had ever to bewail a
+faithless love. To be sure, the hero of _Locksley Hall_ is in this
+attitude, but then _Locksley Hall_ is not autobiographical. Less
+dramatic and impersonal in appearance are the stanzas—
+
+ “Come not, when I am dead,
+ To drop thy foolish tears upon my grave;”
+
+and
+
+ “Child, if it were thine error or thy crime
+ I care no longer, being all unblest.”
+
+No biographer tells us whether this was a personal complaint or a mere
+set of verses on an imaginary occasion. In _In Memoriam_ Tennyson speaks
+out concerning the loss of a friend. In _Maud_, as in _Locksley Hall_,
+he makes his hero reveal the agony caused by the loss of a mistress.
+There is no reason to suppose that the poet had ever any such mischance,
+but many readers have taken _Locksley Hall_ and _Maud_ for
+autobiographical revelations, like _In Memoriam_. They are, on the other
+hand, imaginative and dramatic. They illustrate the pangs of
+disappointed love of woman, pangs more complex and more rankling than
+those inflicted by death. In each case, however, the poet, who has sung
+so nobly the happiness of fortunate wedded loves, has chosen a hero with
+whom we do not readily sympathise—a Hamlet in miniature,
+
+ “With a heart of furious fancies,”
+
+as in the old mad song. This choice, thanks to the popular
+misconception, did him some harm. As a “monodramatic Idyll,” a romance
+in many rich lyric measures, _Maud_ was at first excessively unpopular.
+“Tennyson’s _Maud_ is Tennyson’s Maudlin,” said a satirist, and “morbid,”
+“mad,” “rampant,” and “rabid bloodthirstiness of soul,” were among the
+amenities of criticism. Tennyson hated war, but his hero, at least,
+hopes that national union in a national struggle will awake a nobler than
+the commercial spirit. Into the rights and wrongs of our quarrel with
+Russia we are not to go. Tennyson, rightly or wrongly, took the part of
+his country, and must “thole the feud” of those high-souled citizens who
+think their country always in the wrong—as perhaps it very frequently is.
+We are not to expect a tranquil absence of bias in the midst of military
+excitement, when very laudable sentiments are apt to misguide men in both
+directions. In any case, political partisanship added to the enemies of
+the poem, which was applauded by Henry Taylor, Ruskin, George Brimley,
+and Jowett, while Mrs Browning sent consoling words from Italy. The poem
+remained a favourite with the author, who chose passages from it often,
+when persuaded to read aloud by friends; and modern criticism has not
+failed to applaud the splendour of the verse and the subtlety of the mad
+scenes, the passion of the love lyrics.
+
+These merits have ceased to be disputed, but, though a loyal Tennysonian,
+I have never quite been able to reconcile myself to _Maud_ as a whole.
+The hero is an unwholesome young man, and not of an original kind. He is
+_un beau ténébreux_ of 1830. I suppose it has been observed that he is
+merely The Master of Ravenswood in modern costume, and without Lady
+Ashton. Her part is taken by Maud’s brother. The situations of the hero
+and of the Master (whose acquaintance Thackeray never renewed after he
+lost his hat in the Kelpie Flow) are nearly identical. The families and
+fathers of both have been ruined by “the gray old wolf,” and by Sir
+William Ashton, representing the house of Stair. Both heroes live
+dawdling on, hard by their lost ancestral homes. Both fall in love with
+the daughters of the enemies of their houses. The loves of both are
+baffled, and end in tragedy. Both are concerned in a duel, though the
+Master, on his way to the ground, “stables his steed in the Kelpie Flow,”
+and the wooer in _Maud_ shoots Lucy Ashton’s brother,—I mean the brother
+of Maud,—though duelling in England was out of date. Then comes an
+interval of madness, and he recovers amid the patriotic emotions of the
+ill-fated Crimean expedition. Both lovers are gloomy, though the Master
+has better cause, for the Tennysonian hero is more comfortably provided
+for than Edgar with his “man and maid,” his Caleb and Mysie. Finally,
+both _The Bride of Lammermoor_, which affected Tennyson so potently in
+boyhood
+
+ (“_A merry merry bridal_,
+ _A merry merry day_”),
+
+and _Maud_, excel in passages rather than as wholes.
+
+The hero of _Maud_, with his clandestine wooing of a girl of sixteen, has
+this apology, that the match had been, as it were, predestined, and
+desired by the mother of the lady. Still, the brother did not ill to be
+angry; and the peevishness of the hero against the brother and the
+parvenu lord and rival strikes a jarring note. In England, at least, the
+general sentiment is opposed to this moody, introspective kind of young
+man, of whom Tennyson is not to be supposed to approve. We do not feel
+certain that his man and maid were “ever ready to slander and steal.”
+That seems to be part of his jaundiced way of looking at everything and
+everybody. He has even a bad word for the “man-god” of modern days,—
+
+ “The man of science himself is fonder of glory, and vain,
+ An eye well-practised in nature, a spirit bounded and poor.”
+
+_Rien n’est sacré_ for this cynic, who thinks himself a Stoic. Thus
+_Maud_ was made to be unpopular with the author’s countrymen, who
+conceived a prejudice against Maud’s lover, described by Tennyson as “a
+morbid poetic soul, . . . an egotist with the makings of a cynic.” That
+he is “raised to sanity” (still in Tennyson’s words) “by a pure and holy
+love which elevates his whole nature,” the world failed to perceive,
+especially as the sanity was only a brief lucid interval, tempered by
+hanging about the garden to meet a girl of sixteen, unknown to her
+relations. Tennyson added that “different phases of passion in one
+person take the place of different characters,” to which critics replied
+that they wanted different characters, if only by way of relief, and did
+not care for any of the phases of passion. The learned Monsieur Janet
+has maintained that love is a disease like another, and that nobody falls
+in love when in perfect health of mind and body. This theory seems open
+to exception, but the hero of Maud is unhealthy enough. At best and
+last, he only helps to give a martial force a “send-off”:—
+
+ “I stood on a giant deck and mixed my breath
+ With a loyal people shouting a battle-cry.”
+
+He did not go out as a volunteer, and probably the Crimean winters
+brought him back to his original estate of cynical gloom—and very
+naturally.
+
+The reconciliation with Life is not like the reconciliation of _In
+Memoriam_. The poem took its rise in old lines, and most beautiful
+lines, which Tennyson had contributed in 1837 to a miscellany:—
+
+ “O that ’twere possible,
+ After long grief and pain,
+ To find the arms of my true love
+ Round me once again.”
+
+Thence the poet, working back to find the origin of the situation,
+encountered the ideas and the persons of _Maud_.
+
+I have tried to state the sources, in the general mind, of the general
+dislike of _Maud_. The public, “driving at practice,” disapproved of the
+“criticism of life” in the poem; confused the suffering narrator with the
+author, and neglected the poetry. “No modern poem,” said Jowett,
+“contains more lines that ring in the ears of men. I do not know any
+verse out of Shakespeare in which the ecstacy of love soars to such a
+height.” With these comments we may agree, yet may fail to follow Jowett
+when he says, “No poem since Shakespeare seems to show equal power of the
+same kind, or equal knowledge of human nature.” Shakespeare could not in
+a narrative poem have preferred the varying passions of one character to
+the characters of many persons.
+
+Tennyson was “nettled at first,” his son says, “by these captious remarks
+of the ‘indolent reviewers,’ but afterwards he would take no notice of
+them except to speak of them in a half-pitiful, half-humorous,
+half-mournful manner.” The besetting sin and error of the critics was,
+of course, to confound Tennyson’s hero with himself, as if we confused
+Dickens with Pip.
+
+Like _Aurora Leigh_, _Lucile_, and other works, _Maud_ is under the
+disadvantage of being, practically, a novel of modern life in verse.
+Criticised as a tale of modern life (and it was criticised in that
+character), it could not be very highly esteemed. But the essence of
+_Maud_, of course, lies in the poetical vehicle. Nobody can cavil at the
+impressiveness of the opening stanzas—
+
+ “I hate the dreadful hollow behind the little wood”;
+
+with the keynotes of colour and of desolation struck; the lips of the
+hollow “dabbled with blood-red heath,” the “red-ribb’d ledges,” and “the
+flying gold of the ruin’d woodlands”; and the contrast in the picture of
+the child Maud—
+
+ “Maud the delight of the village, the ringing joy of the Hall.”
+
+The poem abounds in lines which live in the memory, as in the vernal
+description—
+
+ “A million emeralds break from the ruby-budded lime”;
+
+and the voice heard in the garden singing
+
+ “A passionate ballad gallant and gay,”
+
+as Lovelace’s _Althea_, and the lines on the far-off waving of a white
+hand, “betwixt the cloud and the moon.” The lyric of
+
+ “Birds in the high Hall-garden
+ When twilight was falling,
+ Maud, Maud, Maud, Maud,
+ They were crying and calling,”
+
+was a favourite of the poet.
+
+“What birds were these?” he is said to have asked a lady suddenly, when
+reading to a silent company.
+
+“Nightingales,” suggested a listener, who did not probably remember any
+other fowl that is vocal in the dusk.
+
+“No, they were rooks,” answered the poet.
+
+“Come into the Garden, Maud,” is as fine a love-song as Tennyson ever
+wrote, with a triumphant ring, and a soaring exultant note. Then the
+poem drops from its height, like a lark shot high in heaven; tragedy
+comes, and remorse, and the beautiful interlude of the
+
+ “lovely shell,
+ Small and pure as a pearl.”
+
+Then follows the exquisite
+
+ “O that ’twere possible,”
+
+and the dull consciousness of the poem of madness, with its dumb gnawing
+confusion of pain and wandering memory; the hero being finally left, in
+the author’s words, “sane but shattered.”
+
+Tennyson’s letters of the time show that the critics succeeded in
+wounding him: it was not a difficult thing to do. _Maud_ was threatened
+with a broadside from “that pompholygous, broad-blown Apollodorus, the
+gifted X.” People who have read Aytoun’s diverting _Firmilian_, where
+Apollodorus plays his part, and who remember “gifted Gilfillan” in
+_Waverley_, know who the gifted X. was. But X. was no great authority
+south of Tay.
+
+Despite the almost unanimous condemnation by public critics, the success
+of _Maud_ enabled Tennyson to buy Farringford, so he must have been
+better appreciated and understood by the world than by the reviewers.
+
+In February 1850 Tennyson returned to his old Arthurian themes, “the only
+big thing not done,” for Milton had merely glanced at Arthur, Dryden did
+not
+
+ “Raise the Table Round again,”
+
+and Blackmore has never been reckoned adequate. _Vivien_ was first
+composed as _Merlin and Nimue_, and then _Geraint and Enid_ was adapted
+from the _Mabinogion_, the Welsh collection of _Märchen_ and legends,
+things of widely different ages, now rather Celtic, or Brythonic, now
+amplifications made under the influence of mediæval French romance.
+_Enid_ was finished in Wales in August, and Tennyson learned Welsh enough
+to be able to read the _Mabinogion_, which is much more of Welsh than
+many Arthurian critics possess. The two first Idylls were privately
+printed in the summer of 1857, being very rare and much desired of
+collectors in this embryonic shape. In July _Guinevere_ was begun, in
+the middle, with Arthur’s valedictory address to his erring consort. In
+autumn Tennyson visited the late Duke of Argyll at Inveraray: he was much
+attached to the Duke—unlike Professor Huxley. Their love of nature, the
+Duke being as keen-eyed as the poet was short-sighted, was one tie of
+union. The Indian Mutiny, or at least the death of Havelock, was the
+occasion of lines which the author was too wise to include in any of his
+volumes: the poem on Lucknow was of later composition.
+
+_Guinevere_ was completed in March 1858; and Tennyson met Mr Swinburne,
+then very young. “What I particularly admired in him was that he did not
+press upon me any verses of his own.” Tennyson would have found more to
+admire if he had pressed for a sight of the verses. Neither he nor Mr
+Matthew Arnold was very encouraging to young poets: they had no sons in
+Apollo, like Ben Jonson. But both were kept in a perpetual state of
+apprehension by the army of versifiers who send volumes by post, to whom
+that can only be said what Tennyson did say to one of them, “As an
+amusement to yourself and your friends, the writing it” (verse) “is all
+very well.” It is the friends who do not find it amusing, while the
+stranger becomes the foe. The psychology of these pests of the Muses is
+bewildering. They do not seem to read poetry, only to write it and
+launch it at unoffending strangers. If they bought each other’s books,
+all of them could afford to publish.
+
+The Master of Balliol, the most adviceful man, if one may use the term,
+of his age, appears to have advised Tennyson to publish the _Idylls_ at
+once. There had been years of silence since _Maud_, and the Master
+suspected that “mosquitoes” (reviewers) were the cause. “There is a note
+needed to show the good side of human nature and to condone its frailties
+which Thackeray will never strike.” To others it seems that Thackeray
+was eternally striking this note: at that time in General Lambert, his
+wife, and daughters, not to speak of other characters in _The
+Virginians_. Who does not condone the frailties of Captain Costigan, and
+F. B., and the Chevalier Strong? In any case, Tennyson took his own
+time, he was (1858) only beginning _Elaine_. There is no doubt that
+Tennyson was easily pricked by unsympathetic criticism, even from the
+most insignificant source, and, as he confessed, he received little
+pleasure from praise. All authors, without exception, are sensitive. A
+sturdier author wrote that he would sometimes have been glad to meet his
+assailant “where the muir-cock was bailie.” We know how testily
+Wordsworth replied in defence to the gentlest comments by Lamb.
+
+The Master of Balliol kept insisting, “As to the critics, their power is
+not really great. . . . One drop of natural feeling in poetry or the
+true statement of a single new fact is already felt to be of more value
+than all the critics put together.” Yet even critics may be in the
+right, and of all great poets, Tennyson listened most obediently to their
+censures, as we have seen in the case of his early poems. His prolonged
+silences after the attacks of 1833 and 1855 were occupied in work and
+reflection: Achilles was not merely sulking in his tent, as some of his
+friends seem to have supposed. An epic in a series of epic idylls cannot
+be dashed off like a romantic novel in rhyme; and Tennyson’s method was
+always one of waiting for maturity of conception and execution.
+
+Mrs Tennyson, doubtless by her lord’s desire, asked the Master (then
+tutor of Balliol) to suggest themes. Old age was suggested, and is
+treated in _The Grandmother_. Other topics were not handled. “I hold
+most strongly,” said the Master, “that it is the duty of every one who
+has the good fortune to know a man of genius to do any trifling service
+they can to lighten his work.” To do every service in his power to every
+man was the Master’s life-long practice. He was not much at home, his
+letters show, with Burns, to whom he seems to have attributed _John
+Anderson_, _my jo_, _John_, while he tells an anecdote of Burns composing
+_Tam o’ Shanter_ with emotional tears, which, if true at all, is true of
+the making of _To Mary in Heaven_. If Burns wept over _Tam o’ Shanter_,
+the tears must have been tears of laughter.
+
+The first four _Idylls of the King_ were prepared for publication in the
+spring of 1859; while Tennyson was at work also on _Pelleas and Ettarre_,
+and the Tristram cycle. In autumn he went on a tour to Lisbon with Mr F.
+T. Palgrave and Mr Craufurd Grove. Returning, he fell eagerly to reading
+an early copy of Darwin’s _Origin of Species_, the crown of his own early
+speculations on the theory of evolution. “Your theory does not make
+against Christianity?” he asked Darwin later (1868), who replied, “No,
+certainly not.” But Darwin has stated the waverings of his own mind in
+contact with a topic too high for _a priori_ reasoning, and only to be
+approached, if at all, on the strength of the scientific method applied
+to facts which science, so far, neglects, or denies, or “explains away,”
+rather than explains.
+
+The _Idylls_, unlike _Maud_, were well received by the press, better by
+the public, and best of all by friends like Thackeray, the Duke of
+Argyll, the Master of Balliol, and Clough, while Ruskin showed some
+reserve. The letter from Thackeray I cannot deny myself the pleasure of
+citing from the Biography: it was written “in an ardour of claret and
+gratitude,” but posted some six weeks later:—
+
+ FOLKESTONE, _September_.
+ 36 ONSLOW SQUARE, _October_.
+
+ MY DEAR OLD ALFRED,—I owe you a letter of happiness and thanks. Sir,
+ about three weeks ago, when I was ill in bed, I read the Idylls of
+ the King, and I thought, “Oh, I must write to him now, for this
+ pleasure, this delight, this splendour of happiness which I have been
+ enjoying.” But I should have blotted the sheets, ’tis ill writing on
+ one’s back. The letter full of gratitude never went as far as the
+ post-office, and how comes it now?
+
+ D’abord, a bottle of claret. (The landlord of the hotel asked me
+ down to the cellar and treated me.) Then afterwards sitting here, an
+ old magazine, Fraser’s Magazine, 1850, and I come on a poem out of
+ The Princess which says, “I hear the horns of Elfland blowing,
+ blowing,”—no, it’s “the horns of Elfland faintly blowing” (I have
+ been into my bedroom to fetch my pen and it has made that blot), and,
+ reading the lines, which only one man in the world could write, I
+ thought about the other horns of Elfland blowing in full strength,
+ and Arthur in gold armour, and Guinevere in gold hair, and all those
+ knights and heroes and beauties and purple landscapes and misty gray
+ lakes in which you have made me live. They seem like facts to me,
+ since about three weeks ago (three weeks or a month was it?) when I
+ read the book. It is on the table yonder, and I don’t like, somehow,
+ to disturb it, but the delight and gratitude! You have made me as
+ happy as I was as a child with the Arabian Nights,—every step I have
+ walked in Elfland has been a sort of Paradise to me. (The landlord
+ gave two bottles of his claret and I think I drank the most) and here
+ I have been lying back in the chair and thinking of those delightful
+ Idylls, my thoughts being turned to you: what could I do but be
+ grateful to that surprising genius which has made me so happy? Do
+ you understand that what I mean is all true, and that I should break
+ out were you sitting opposite with a pipe in your mouth? Gold and
+ purple and diamonds, I say, gentlemen, and glory and love and honour,
+ and if you haven’t given me all these why should I be in such an
+ ardour of gratitude? But I have had out of that dear book the
+ greatest delight that has ever come to me since I was a young man; to
+ write and think about it makes me almost young, and this I suppose is
+ what I’m doing, like an after-dinner speech.
+
+ _P.S._—I thought the “Grandmother” quite as fine. How can you at 50
+ be doing things as well as at 35?
+
+ October 16th.—(I should think six weeks after the writing of the
+ above.)
+
+ The rhapsody of gratitude was never sent, and for a peculiar reason:
+ just about the time of writing I came to an arrangement with Smith &
+ Elder to edit their new magazine, and to have a contribution from T.
+ was the publishers’ and editor’s highest ambition. But to ask a man
+ for a favour, and to praise and bow down before him in the same page,
+ seemed to be so like hypocrisy, that I held my hand, and left this
+ note in my desk, where it has been lying during a little
+ French-Italian-Swiss tour which my girls and their papa have been
+ making.
+
+ Meanwhile S. E. & Co. have been making their own proposals to you,
+ and you have replied not favourably, I am sorry to hear; but now
+ there is no reason why you should not have my homages, and I am just
+ as thankful for the Idylls, and love and admire them just as much, as
+ I did two months ago when I began to write in that ardour of claret
+ and gratitude. If you can’t write for us you can’t. If you can by
+ chance some day, and help an old friend, how pleased and happy I
+ shall be! This however must be left to fate and your convenience: I
+ don’t intend to give up hope, but accept the good fortune if it
+ comes. I see one, two, three quarterlies advertised to-day, as all
+ bringing laurels to laureatus. He will not refuse the private
+ tribute of an old friend, will he? You don’t know how pleased the
+ girls were at Kensington t’other day to hear you quote their father’s
+ little verses, and he too I daresay was not disgusted. He sends you
+ and yours his very best regards in this most heartfelt and artless
+
+ (note of admiration)!
+ Always yours, my dear Alfred,
+ W. M. THACKERAY.
+
+Naturally this letter gave Tennyson more pleasure than all the converted
+critics with their favourable reviews. The Duke of Argyll announced the
+conversion of Macaulay. The Master found _Elaine_ “the fairest,
+sweetest, purest love poem in the English language.” As to the whole,
+“The allegory in the distance _greatly strengthens_, _also elevates_,
+_the meaning of the poem_.”
+
+Ruskin, like some other critics, felt “the art and finish in these poems
+a little more than I like to feel it.” Yet _Guinevere_ and _Elaine_ had
+been rapidly written and little corrected. I confess to the opinion that
+what a man does most easily is, as a rule, what he does best. We know
+that the “art and finish” of Shakespeare were spontaneous, and so were
+those of Tennyson. Perfection in art is sometimes more sudden than we
+think, but then “the long preparation for it,—that unseen germination,
+_that_ is what we ignore and forget.” But he wisely kept his pieces by
+him for a long time, restudying them with a fresh eye. The “unreality”
+of the subject also failed to please Ruskin, as it is a stumbling-block
+to others. He wanted poems on “the living present,” a theme not selected
+by Homer, Shakespeare, Spenser, Milton, Virgil, or the Greek dramatists,
+except (among surviving plays) in the _Persæ of_ Æschylus. The poet who
+can transfigure the hot present is fortunate, but most, and the greatest,
+have visited the cool quiet purlieus of the past.
+
+
+
+
+VII.
+THE IDYLLS OF THE KING.
+
+
+THE Idylls may probably be best considered in their final shape: they are
+not an epic, but a series of heroic _idyllia_ of the same genre as the
+heroic _idyllia_ of Theocritus. He wrote long after the natural age of
+national epic, the age of Homer. He saw the later literary epic rise in
+the _Argonautica_ of Apollonius Rhodius, a poem with many beauties, if
+rather an archaistic and elaborate revival as a whole. The time for long
+narrative poems, Theocritus appears to have thought, was past, and he
+only ventured on the heroic _idyllia_ of Heracles, and certain adventures
+of the Argonauts. Tennyson, too, from the first believed that his pieces
+ought to be short. Therefore, though he had a conception of his work as
+a whole, a conception long mused on, and sketched in various lights, he
+produced no epic, only a series of epic _idyllia_. He had a spiritual
+conception, “an allegory in the distance,” an allegory not to be insisted
+upon, though its presence was to be felt. No longer, as in youth, did
+Tennyson intend Merlin to symbolise “the sceptical understanding” (as if
+one were to “break into blank the gospel of” Herr Kant), or poor
+Guinevere to stand for the Blessed Reformation, or the Table Round for
+Liberal Institutions. Mercifully Tennyson never actually allegorised
+Arthur in that fashion. Later he thought of a musical masque of Arthur,
+and sketched a _scenario_. Finally Tennyson dropped both the allegory of
+Liberal principles and the musical masque in favour of the series of
+heroic idylls. There was only a “parabolic drift” in the intention.
+“There is no single fact or incident in the Idylls, however seemingly
+mystical, which cannot be explained without any mystery or allegory
+whatever.” The Idylls ought to be read (and the right readers never
+dream of doing anything else) as romantic poems, just like Browning’s
+_Childe Roland_, in which the wrong readers (the members of the Browning
+Society) sought for mystic mountains and marvels. Yet Tennyson had his
+own interpretation, “a dream of man coming into practical life and ruined
+by one sin.” That was his “interpretation,” or “allegory in the
+distance.”
+
+People may be heard objecting to the suggestion of any spiritual
+interpretation of the Arthur legends, and even to the existence of
+elementary morality among the Arthurian knights and ladies. There seems
+to be a notion that “bold bawdry and open manslaughter,” as Roger Ascham
+said, are the staple of Tennyson’s sources, whether in the mediæval
+French, the Welsh, or in Malory’s compilation, chiefly from French
+sources. Tennyson is accused of “Bowdlerising” these, and of introducing
+gentleness, courtesy, and conscience into a literature where such
+qualities were unknown. I must confess myself ignorant of any early and
+popular, or “primitive” literature, in which human virtues, and the human
+conscience, do not play their part. Those who object to Tennyson’s
+handling of the great Arthurian cycle, on the ground that he is too
+refined and too moral, must either never have read or must long have
+forgotten even Malory’s romance. Thus we read, in a recent novel, that
+Lancelot was an _homme aux bonnes fortunes_, whereas Lancelot was the
+most loyal of lovers.
+
+Among other critics, Mr Harrison has objected that the Arthurian world of
+Tennyson “is not quite an ideal world. Therein lies the difficulty. The
+scene, though not of course historic, has certain historic suggestions
+and characters.” It is not apparent who the historic characters are, for
+the real Arthur is but a historic phantasm. “But then, in the midst of
+so much realism, the knights, from Arthur downwards, talk and act in ways
+with which we are familiar in modern ethical and psychological novels,
+but which are as impossible in real mediæval knights as a Bengal tiger or
+a Polar bear would be in a drawing-room.” I confess to little
+acquaintance with modern ethical novels; but real mediæval knights, and
+still more the knights of mediæval romance, were capable of very ethical
+actions. To halt an army for the protection and comfort of a laundress
+was a highly ethical action. Perhaps Sir Redvers Buller would do it:
+Bruce did. Mr Harrison accuses the ladies of the Idylls of
+soul-bewildering casuistry, like that of women in _Middlemarch_ or
+_Helbeck of Bannisdale_. Now I am not reminded by Guinevere, and Elaine,
+and Enid, of ladies in these ethical novels. But the women of the
+mediæval _Cours d’Amour_ (the originals from whom the old romancers drew)
+were nothing if not casuists. “Spiritual delicacy” (as they understood
+it) was their delight.
+
+Mr Harrison even argues that Malory’s men lived hot-blooded lives in
+fierce times, “before an idea had arisen in the world of ‘reverencing
+conscience,’ ‘leading sweet lives,’” and so on. But he admits that they
+had “fantastic ideals of ‘honour’ and ‘love.’” As to “fantastic,” that
+is a matter of opinion, but to have ideals and to live in accordance with
+them is to “reverence conscience”, which the heroes of the romances are
+said by Mr Harrison never to have had an idea of doing. They are denied
+even “amiable words and courtliness.” Need one say that courtliness is
+the dominant note of mediæval knights, in history as in romance? With
+discourtesy Froissart would “head the count of crimes.” After a battle,
+he says, Scots knights and English would thank each other for a good
+fight, “not like the Germans.” “And now, I dare say,” said Malory’s Sir
+Ector, “thou, Sir Lancelot, wast the curtiest knight that ever bare
+shield, . . . and thou wast the meekest man and the gentlest that ever
+ate in hall among ladies.” Observe Sir Lancelot in the difficult pass
+where the Lily Maid offers her love: “Jesu defend me, for then I rewarded
+your father and your brother full evil for their great goodness. . . .
+But because, fair damsel, that ye love me as ye say ye do, I will, for
+your good will and kindness, show you some goodness, . . . and always
+while I live to be your true knight.” Here are “amiable words and
+courtesy.” I cannot agree with Mr Harrison that Malory’s book is merely
+“a fierce lusty epic.” That was not the opinion of its printer and
+publisher, Caxton. He produced it as an example of “the gentle and
+virtuous deeds that some knights used in these days, . . . noble and
+renowned acts of humanity, gentleness, and chivalry. For herein may be
+seen noble chivalry, courtesy, humanity, friendliness, love, cowardice,
+murder, hate, virtue, and sin. Do after the good and leave the evil.”
+
+In reaction against the bold-faced heroines and sensual amours of some of
+the old French romances, an ideal of exaggerated asceticism, of stainless
+chastity, notoriously pervades the portion of Malory’s work which deals
+with the Holy Grail. Lancelot is distraught when he finds that, by dint
+of enchantment, he has been made false to Guinevere (Book XI. chap.
+viii.) After his dreaming vision of the Holy Grail, with the reproachful
+Voice, Sir Lancelot said, “My sin and my wickedness have brought me great
+dishonour, . . . and now I see and understand that my old sin hindereth
+and shameth me.” He was human, the Lancelot of Malory, and “fell to his
+old love again,” with a heavy heart, and with long penance at the end.
+How such good knights can be deemed conscienceless and void of courtesy
+one knows not, except by a survival of the Puritanism of Ascham. But
+Tennyson found in the book what is in the book—honour, conscience,
+courtesy, and the hero—
+
+ “Whose honour rooted in dishonour stood,
+ And faith unfaithful kept him falsely true.”
+
+Malory’s book, which was Tennyson’s chief source, ends by being the
+tragedy of the conscience of Lancelot. Arthur is dead, or “In Avalon he
+groweth old.” The Queen and Lancelot might sing, as Lennox reports that
+Queen Mary did after Darnley’s murder—
+
+ “_Weel is me_
+ _For I am free_.”
+
+“Why took they not their pastime?” Because conscience forbade, and
+Guinevere sends her lover far from her, and both die in religion. Thus
+Malory’s “fierce lusty epic” is neither so lusty nor so fierce but that
+it gives Tennyson his keynote: the sin that breaks the fair
+companionship, and is bitterly repented.
+
+“The knights are almost too polite to kill each other,” the critic urges.
+In Malory they are sometimes quite too polite to kill each other. Sir
+Darras has a blood-feud against Sir Tristram, and Sir Tristram is in his
+dungeon. Sir Darras said, “Wit ye well that Sir Darras shall never
+destroy such a noble knight as thou art in prison, howbeit that thou hast
+slain three of my sons, whereby I was greatly aggrieved. But now shalt
+thou go and thy fellows. . . . All that ye did,” said Sir Darras, “was
+by force of knighthood, and that was the cause I would not put you to
+death” (Book IX. chap. xl.)
+
+Tennyson is accused of “emasculating the fierce lusty epic into a moral
+lesson, as if it were to be performed in a drawing-room by an academy of
+young ladies”—presided over, I daresay, by “Anglican clergymen.” I know
+not how any one who has read the _Morte d’Arthur_ can blame Tennyson in
+the matter. Let Malory and his sources be blamed, if to be moral is to
+be culpable. A few passages apart, there is no coarseness in Malory;
+that there are conscience, courtesy, “sweet lives,” “keeping down the
+base in man,” “amiable words,” and all that Tennyson gives, and, in Mr
+Harrison’s theory, gives without authority in the romance, my quotations
+from Malory demonstrate. They are chosen at a casual opening of his
+book. That there “had not arisen in the world” “the idea of reverencing
+conscience” before the close of the fifteenth century A.D. is an
+extraordinary statement for a critic of history to offer.
+
+Mr Harrison makes his protest because “in the conspiracy of silence into
+which Tennyson’s just fame has hypnotised the critics, it is bare honesty
+to admit defects.” I think I am not hypnotised, and I do not regard the
+Idylls as the crown of Tennyson’s work. But it is not his “defect” to
+have introduced generosity, gentleness, conscience, and chastity where no
+such things occur in his sources. Take Sir Darras: his position is that
+of Priam when he meets Achilles, who slew his sons, except that Priam
+comes as a suppliant; Sir Darras has Tristram in his hands, and may slay
+him. He is “too polite,” as Mr Harrison says: he is too good a
+Christian, or too good a gentleman. One would not have given a tripod
+for the life of Achilles had he fallen into the hands of Priam. But
+between 1200 B.C. (or so) and the date of Malory, new ideas about “living
+sweet lives” had arisen. Where and when do they not arise? A British
+patrol fired on certain Swazis in time of truce. Their lieutenant, who
+had been absent when this occurred, rode alone to the stronghold of the
+Swazi king, Sekukoeni, and gave himself up, expecting death by torture.
+“Go, sir,” said the king; “we too are gentlemen.” The idea of a “sweet
+life” of honour had dawned even on Sekukoeni: it lights up Malory’s
+romance, and is reflected in Tennyson’s Idylls, doubtless with some
+modernism of expression.
+
+That the Idylls represent no real world is certain. That Tennyson
+modernises and moralises too much, I willingly admit; what I deny is that
+he introduces gentleness, courtesy, and conscience where his sources have
+none. Indeed this is not a matter of critical opinion, but of verifiable
+fact. Any one can read Malory and judge for himself. But the world in
+which the Idylls move could not be real. For more than a thousand years
+different races, different ages, had taken hold of the ancient Celtic
+legends and spiritualised them after their own manner, and moulded them
+to their own ideals. There may have been a historical Arthur, _Comes
+Britanniæ_, after the Roman withdrawal. _Ye Amherawdyr Arthur_, “the
+Emperor Arthur,” may have lived and fought, and led the Brythons to
+battle. But there may also have been a Brythonic deity, or culture hero,
+of the same, or of a similar name, and myths about him may have been
+assigned to a real Arthur. Again, the Arthur of the old Welsh legends
+was by no means the blameless king—even in comparatively late French
+romances he is not blameless. But the process of idealising him went on:
+still incomplete in Malory’s compilation, where he is often rather otiose
+and far from royal. Tennyson, for his purpose, completed the
+idealisation.
+
+As to Guinevere, she was not idealised in the old Welsh rhyme—
+
+ “Guinevere, Giant Ogurvan’s daughter,
+ Naughty young, more naughty later.”
+
+Of Lancelot, and her passion for him, the old Welsh has nothing to say.
+Probably Chrétien de Troyes, by a happy blunder or misconception, gave
+Lancelot his love and his pre-eminent part. Lancelot was confused with
+Peredur, and Guinevere with the lady of whom Peredur was in quest. The
+Elaine who becomes by Lancelot the mother of Galahad “was Lancelot’s
+rightful consort, as one recognises in her name that of Elen, the
+Empress, whom the story of Peredur” (Lancelot, by the confusion) “gives
+that hero to wife.” The second Elaine, the maid of Astolat, is another
+refraction from the original Elen. As to the Grail, it may be a
+Christianised rendering of one or another of the magical and mystic
+caldrons of Welsh or Irish legend. There is even an apparent Celtic
+source of the mysterious fisher king of the Grail romance. {112}
+
+A sketch of the evolution of the Arthurian legends might run thus:—
+
+ Sixth to eighth century, growth of myth about an Arthur, real, or
+ supposed to be real.
+
+ Tenth century, the Duchies of Normandy and Brittany are in close
+ relations; by the eleventh century Normans know Celtic Arthurian
+ stories.
+
+ After, 1066, Normans in contact with the Celtic peoples of this island
+ are in touch with the Arthur tales.
+
+ 1130–1145, works on Arthurian matter by Geoffrey of Monmouth.
+
+ 1155, Wace’s French translation of Geoffrey.
+
+ 1150–1182, Chrétien de Troyes writes poems on Arthurian topics.
+
+ French prose romances on Arthur, from, say, 1180 to 1250. Those
+ romances reach Wales, and modify, in translations, the original Welsh
+ legends, or, in part, supplant them.
+
+ Amplifications and recastings are numerous. In 1485 Caxton publishes
+ Malory’s selections from French and English sources, the whole being
+ Tennyson’s main source, _Le Mort d’Arthur_. {113}
+
+Thus the Arthur stories, originally Celtic, originally a mass of
+semi-pagan legend, myth, and _märchen_, have been retold and rehandled by
+Norman, Englishman, and Frenchman, taking on new hues, expressing new
+ideals—religious, chivalrous, and moral. Any poet may work his will on
+them, and Tennyson’s will was to retain the chivalrous courtesy,
+generosity, love, and asceticism, while dimly or brightly veiling or
+illuminating them with his own ideals. After so many processes, from
+folk-tale to modern idyll, the Arthurian world could not be real, and
+real it is not. Camelot lies “out of space, out of time,” though the
+colouring is mainly that of the later chivalry, and “the gleam” on the
+hues is partly derived from Celtic fancy of various dates, and is partly
+Tennysonian.
+
+As the Idylls were finally arranged, the first, _The Coming of Arthur_,
+is a remarkable proof of Tennyson’s ingenuity in construction. Tales
+about the birth of Arthur varied. In Malory, Uther Pendragon, the
+Bretwalda (in later phrase) of Britain, besieges the Duke of Tintagil,
+who has a fair wife, Ygerne, in another castle. Merlin magically puts on
+Uther the shape of Ygerne’s husband, and as her husband she receives him.
+On that night Arthur is begotten by Uther, and the Duke of Tintagil, his
+mother’s husband, is slain in a sortie. Uther weds Ygerne; both
+recognise Arthur as their child. However, by the Celtic custom of
+fosterage the infant is intrusted to Sir Ector as his _dalt_, or
+foster-child, and Uther falls in battle. Arthur is later approven king
+by the adventure of drawing from the stone the magic sword that no other
+king could move. This adventure answers to Sigmund’s drawing the sword
+from the Branstock, in the Volsunga Saga, “Now men stand up, and none
+would fain be the last to lay hand to the sword,” apparently stricken
+into the pillar by Woden. “But none who came thereto might avail to pull
+it out, for in nowise would it come away howsoever they tugged at it, but
+now up comes Sigmund, King Volsung’s son, and sets hand to the sword, and
+pulls it from the stock, even as if it lay loose before him.” The
+incident in the Arthurian as in the Volsunga legend is on a par with the
+Golden Bough, in the sixth book of the _Æneid_. Only the predestined
+champion, such as Æneas, can pluck, or break, or cut the bough—
+
+ “Ipse volens facilisque sequetu
+ Si te fata vocant.”
+
+All this ancient popular element in the Arthur story is disregarded by
+Tennyson. He does not make Uther approach Ygerne in the semblance of her
+lord, as Zeus approached Alcmena in the semblance of her husband,
+Amphitryon. He neglects the other ancient test of the proving of Arthur
+by his success in drawing the sword. The poet’s object is to enfold the
+origin and birth of Arthur in a spiritual mystery. This is deftly
+accomplished by aid of the various versions of the tale that reach King
+Leodogran when Arthur seeks the hand of his daughter Guinevere, for
+Arthur’s title to the crown is still disputed, so Leodogran makes
+inquiries. The answers first leave it dubious whether Arthur is son of
+Gorloïs, husband of Ygerne, or of Uther, who slew Gorloïs and married
+her:—
+
+ “Enforced she was to wed him in her tears.”
+
+The Celtic custom of fosterage is overlooked, and Merlin gives the child
+to Anton, not as the customary _dalt_, but to preserve the babe from
+danger. Queen Bellicent then tells Leodogran, from the evidence of
+Bleys, Merlin’s master in necromancy, the story of Arthur’s miraculous
+advent.
+
+ “And down the wave and in the flame was borne
+ A naked babe, and rode to Merlin’s feet,
+ Who stoopt and caught the babe, and cried ‘The King!
+ Here is an heir for Uther!’”
+
+But Merlin, when asked by Bellicent to corroborate the statement of
+Bleys, merely
+
+ “Answer’d in riddling triplets of old time.”
+
+Finally, Leodogran’s faith is confirmed by a vision. Thus doubtfully,
+amidst rumour and portent, cloud and spiritual light, comes Arthur: “from
+the great deep” he comes, and in as strange fashion, at the end, “to the
+great deep he goes”—a king to be accepted in faith or rejected by doubt.
+Arthur and his ideal are objects of belief. All goes well while the
+knights hold that
+
+ “The King will follow Christ, and we the King,
+ In whom high God hath breathed a secret thing.”
+
+In history we find the same situation in the France of 1429—
+
+ “The King will follow Jeanne, and we the King.”
+
+While this faith held, all went well; when the king ceased to follow, the
+spell was broken,—the Maid was martyred. In this sense the poet
+conceives the coming of Arthur, a sign to be spoken against, a test of
+high purposes, a belief redeeming and ennobling till faith fails, and the
+little rift within the lute, the love of Lancelot and Guinevere, makes
+discord of the music. As matter of legend, it is to be understood that
+Guinevere did not recognise Arthur when first he rode below her window—
+
+ “Since he neither wore on helm or shield
+ The golden symbol of his kinglihood.”
+
+But Lancelot was sent to bring the bride—
+
+ “And return’d
+ Among the flowers, in May, with Guinevere.”
+
+Then their long love may have begun, as in the story of Tristram sent to
+bring Yseult to be the bride of King Mark. In Malory, however, Lancelot
+does not come on the scene till after Arthur’s wedding and return from
+his conquering expedition to Rome. Then Lancelot wins renown, “wherefore
+Queen Guinevere had him in favour above all other knights; and in certain
+he loved the Queen again above all other ladies damosels of his life.”
+Lancelot, as we have seen, is practically a French creation, adopted to
+illustrate the chivalrous theory of love, with its bitter fruit. Though
+not of the original Celtic stock of legend, Sir Lancelot makes the
+romance what it is, and draws down the tragedy that originally turned on
+the sin of Arthur himself, the sin that gave birth to the traitor Modred.
+But the mediæval romancers disguised that form of the story, and the
+process of idealising Arthur reached such heights in the middle ages that
+Tennyson thought himself at liberty to paint the _Flos Regum_, “the
+blameless King.” He followed the _Brut ab Arthur_. “In short, God has
+not made since Adam was, the man more perfect than Arthur.” This is
+remote from the Arthur of the oldest Celtic legends, but justifies the
+poet in adapting Arthur to the ideal hero of the Idylls:—
+
+ “Ideal manhood closed in real man,
+ Rather than that grey king, whose name, a ghost,
+ Streams like a cloud, man-shaped, from mountain-peak,
+ And cleaves to cairn and cromlech still; or him
+ Of Geoffrey’s book, or him of Malleor’s, one
+ Touched by the adulterous finger of a time
+ That hovered between war and wantonness,
+ And crownings and dethronements.”
+
+The poetical beauties of _The Coming of Arthur_ excel those of _Gareth
+and Lynette_. The sons of Lot and Bellicent seem to have been originally
+regarded as the incestuous offspring of Arthur and his sister, the wife
+of King Lot. Next it was represented that Arthur was ignorant of the
+relationship. Mr Rhys supposes that the mythical scandal (still present
+in Malory as a sin of ignorance) arose from blending the Celtic Arthur
+(as Culture Hero) with an older divine personage, such as Zeus, who
+marries his sister Hera. Marriages of brother and sister are familiar in
+the Egyptian royal house, and that of the Incas. But the poet has a
+perfect right to disregard a scandalous myth which, obviously
+crystallised later about the figure of the mythical Celtic Arthur, was an
+incongruous accretion to his legend. Gareth, therefore, is merely
+Arthur’s nephew, not son, in the poem, as are Gawain and the traitor
+Modred. The story seems to be rather mediæval French than Celtic—a
+mingling of the spirit of _fabliau_ and popular fairy tale. The poet has
+added to its lightness, almost frivolity, the description of the unreal
+city of Camelot, built to music, as when
+
+ “Ilion, like a mist, rose into towers.”
+
+He has also brought in the allegory of Death, which, when faced, proves
+to be “a blooming boy” behind the mask. The courtesy and prowess of
+Lancelot lead up to the later development of his character.
+
+In _The Marriage of Geraint_, a rumour has already risen about Lancelot
+and the Queen, darkening the Court, and presaging
+
+ “The world’s loud whisper breaking into storm.”
+
+For this reason Geraint removes Enid from Camelot to his own land—the
+poet thus early leading up to the sin and the doom of Lancelot. But this
+motive does not occur in the Welsh story of Enid and Geraint, which
+Tennyson has otherwise followed with unwonted closeness. The tale occurs
+in French romances in various forms, but it appears to have returned, by
+way of France and coloured with French influences, to Wales, where it is
+one of the later Mabinogion. The characters are Celtic, and Nud, father
+of Edyrn, Geraint’s defeated antagonist, appears to be recognised by Mr
+Rhys as “the Celtic Zeus.” The manners and the tournaments are French.
+In the Welsh tale Geraint and Enid are bedded in Arthur’s own chamber,
+which seems to be a symbolic commutation of the _jus primæ noctis_ a
+custom of which the very existence is disputed. This unseemly
+antiquarian detail, of course, is omitted in the Idyll.
+
+An abstract of the Welsh tale will show how closely Tennyson here follows
+his original. News is brought into Arthur’s Court of the appearance of a
+white stag. The king arranges a hunt, and Guinevere asks leave to go and
+watch the sport. Next morning she cannot be wakened, though the tale
+does not aver, like the Idyll, that she was
+
+ “Lost in sweet dreams, and dreaming of her love
+ For Lancelot.”
+
+Guinevere wakes late, and rides through a ford of Usk to the hunt.
+Geraint follows, “a golden-hilted sword was at his side, and a robe and a
+surcoat of satin were upon him, and two shoes of leather upon his feet,
+and around him was a scarf of blue purple, at each corner of which was a
+golden apple”:—
+
+ “But Guinevere lay late into the morn,
+ Lost in sweet dreams, and dreaming of her love
+ For Lancelot, and forgetful of the hunt;
+ But rose at last, a single maiden with her,
+ Took horse, and forded Usk, and gain’d the wood;
+ There, on a little knoll beside it, stay’d
+ Waiting to hear the hounds; but heard instead
+ A sudden sound of hoofs, for Prince Geraint,
+ Late also, wearing neither hunting-dress
+ Nor weapon, save a golden-hilted brand,
+ Came quickly flashing thro’ the shallow ford
+ Behind them, and so gallop’d up the knoll.
+ A purple scarf, at either end whereof
+ There swung an apple of the purest gold,
+ Sway’d round about him, as he gallop’d up
+ To join them, glancing like a dragon-fly
+ In summer suit and silks of holiday.”
+
+The encounter with the dwarf, the lady, and the knight follows. The
+prose of the Mabinogi may be compared with the verse of Tennyson:—
+
+ “Geraint,” said Gwenhwyvar, “knowest thou the name of that tall
+ knight yonder?” “I know him not,” said he, “and the strange armour
+ that he wears prevents my either seeing his face or his features.”
+ “Go, maiden,” said Gwenhwyvar, “and ask the dwarf who that knight
+ is.” Then the maiden went up to the dwarf; and the dwarf waited for
+ the maiden, when he saw her coming towards him. And the maiden
+ inquired of the dwarf who the knight was. “I will not tell thee,” he
+ answered. “Since thou art so churlish as not to tell me,” said she,
+ “I will ask him himself.” “Thou shalt not ask him, by my faith,”
+ said he. “Wherefore?” said she. “Because thou art not of honour
+ sufficient to befit thee to speak to my Lord.” Then the maiden
+ turned her horse’s head towards the knight, upon which the dwarf
+ struck her with the whip that was in his hand across the face and the
+ eyes, until the blood flowed forth. And the maiden, through the hurt
+ she received from the blow, returned to Gwenhwyvar, complaining of
+ the pain. “Very rudely has the dwarf treated thee,” said Geraint.
+ “I will go myself to know who the knight is.” “Go,” said Gwenhwyvar.
+ And Geraint went up to the dwarf. “Who is yonder knight?” said
+ Geraint. “I will not tell thee,” said the dwarf. “Then will I ask
+ him himself,” said he. “That wilt thou not, by my faith,” said the
+ dwarf; “thou art not honourable enough to speak with my Lord.” Said
+ Geraint, “I have spoken with men of equal rank with him.” And he
+ turned his horse’s head towards the knight; but the dwarf overtook
+ him, and struck him as he had done the maiden, so that the blood
+ coloured the scarf that Geraint wore. Then Geraint put his hand upon
+ the hilt of his sword, but he took counsel with himself, and
+ considered that it would be no vengeance for him to slay the dwarf,
+ and to be attacked unarmed by the armed knight, so he returned to
+ where Gwenhwyvar was.
+
+ “And while they listen’d for the distant hunt,
+ And chiefly for the baying of Cavall,
+ King Arthur’s hound of deepest mouth, there rode
+ Full slowly by a knight, lady, and dwarf;
+ Whereof the dwarf lagg’d latest, and the knight
+ Had vizor up, and show’d a youthful face,
+ Imperious, and of haughtiest lineaments.
+ And Guinevere, not mindful of his face
+ In the King’s hall, desired his name, and sent
+ Her maiden to demand it of the dwarf;
+ Who being vicious, old and irritable,
+ And doubling all his master’s vice of pride,
+ Made answer sharply that she should not know.
+ ‘Then will I ask it of himself,’ she said.
+ ‘Nay, by my faith, thou shalt not,’ cried the dwarf;
+ ‘Thou art not worthy ev’n to speak of him’;
+ And when she put her horse toward the knight,
+ Struck at her with his whip, and she return’d
+ Indignant to the Queen; whereat Geraint
+ Exclaiming, ‘Surely I will learn the name,’
+ Made sharply to the dwarf, and ask’d it of him,
+ Who answer’d as before; and when the Prince
+ Had put his horse in motion toward the knight,
+ Struck at him with his whip, and cut his cheek.
+ The Prince’s blood spirted upon the scarf,
+ Dyeing it; and his quick, instinctive hand
+ Caught at the hilt, as to abolish him:
+ But he, from his exceeding manfulness
+ And pure nobility of temperament,
+ Wroth to be wroth at such a worm, refrain’d
+ From ev’n a word.”
+
+The self-restraint of Geraint, who does not slay the dwarf,
+
+ “From his exceeding manfulness
+ And pure nobility of temperament,”
+
+may appear “too polite,” and too much in accord with the still
+undiscovered idea of “leading sweet lives.” However, the uninvented idea
+does occur in the Welsh original: “Then Geraint put his hand upon the
+hilt of his sword, but he took counsel with himself, and considered that
+it would be no vengeance for him to slay the dwarf,” while he also
+reflects that he would be “attacked unarmed by the armed knight.”
+Perhaps Tennyson may be blamed for omitting this obvious motive for
+self-restraint. Geraint therefore follows the knight in hope of finding
+arms, and arrives at the town all busy with preparations for the
+tournament of the sparrow-hawk. This was a challenge sparrow-hawk: the
+knight had won it twice, and if he won it thrice it would be his to keep.
+The rest, in the tale, is exactly followed in the Idyll. Geraint is
+entertained by the ruined Yniol. The youth bears the “costrel” full of
+“good purchased mead” (the ruined Earl not brewing for himself), and Enid
+carries the manchet bread in her veil, “old, and beginning to be worn
+out.” All Tennyson’s own is the beautiful passage—
+
+ “And while he waited in the castle court,
+ The voice of Enid, Yniol’s daughter, rang
+ Clear thro’ the open casement of the hall,
+ Singing; and as the sweet voice of a bird,
+ Heard by the lander in a lonely isle,
+ Moves him to think what kind of bird it is
+ That sings so delicately clear, and make
+ Conjecture of the plumage and the form;
+ So the sweet voice of Enid moved Geraint;
+ And made him like a man abroad at morn
+ When first the liquid note beloved of men
+ Comes flying over many a windy wave
+ To Britain, and in April suddenly
+ Breaks from a coppice gemm’d with green and red,
+ And he suspends his converse with a friend,
+ Or it may be the labour of his hands,
+ To think or say, ‘There is the nightingale’;
+ So fared it with Geraint, who thought and said,
+ ‘Here, by God’s grace, is the one voice for me.’”
+
+Yniol frankly admits in the tale that he was in the wrong in the quarrel
+with his nephew. The poet, however, gives him the right, as is natural.
+The combat is exactly followed in the Idyll, as is Geraint’s insistence
+in carrying his bride to Court in her faded silks. Geraint, however,
+leaves Court with Enid, not because of the scandal about Lancelot, but to
+do his duty in his own country. He becomes indolent and uxorious, and
+Enid deplores his weakness, and awakes his suspicions, thus:—
+
+ And one morning in the summer time they were upon their couch, and
+ Geraint lay upon the edge of it. And Enid was without sleep in the
+ apartment which had windows of glass. And the sun shone upon the
+ couch. And the clothes had slipped from off his arms and his breast,
+ and he was asleep. Then she gazed upon the marvellous beauty of his
+ appearance, and she said, “Alas, and am I the cause that these arms
+ and this breast have lost their glory and the warlike fame which they
+ once so richly enjoyed!” And as she said this, the tears dropped
+ from her eyes, and they fell upon his breast. And the tears she
+ shed, and the words she had spoken, awoke him; and another thing
+ contributed to awaken him, and that was the idea that it was not in
+ thinking of him that she spoke thus, but that it was because she
+ loved some other man more than him, and that she wished for other
+ society, and thereupon Geraint was troubled in his mind, and he
+ called his squire; and when he came to him, “Go quickly,” said he,
+ “and prepare my horse and my arms, and make them ready. And do thou
+ arise,” said he to Enid, “and apparel thyself; and cause thy horse to
+ be accoutred, and clothe thee in the worst riding-dress that thou
+ hast in thy possession. And evil betide me,” said he, “if thou
+ returnest here until thou knowest whether I have lost my strength so
+ completely as thou didst say. And if it be so, it will then be easy
+ for thee to seek the society thou didst wish for of him of whom thou
+ wast thinking.” So she arose, and clothed herself in her meanest
+ garments. “I know nothing, Lord,” said she, “of thy meaning.”
+ “Neither wilt thou know at this time,” said he.
+
+ “At last, it chanced that on a summer morn
+ (They sleeping each by either) the new sun
+ Beat thro’ the blindless casement of the room,
+ And heated the strong warrior in his dreams;
+ Who, moving, cast the coverlet aside,
+ And bared the knotted column of his throat,
+ The massive square of his heroic breast,
+ And arms on which the standing muscle sloped,
+ As slopes a wild brook o’er a little stone,
+ Running too vehemently to break upon it.
+ And Enid woke and sat beside the couch,
+ Admiring him, and thought within herself,
+ Was ever man so grandly made as he?
+ Then, like a shadow, past the people’s talk
+ And accusation of uxoriousness
+ Across her mind, and bowing over him,
+ Low to her own heart piteously she said:
+
+ ‘O noble breast and all-puissant arms,
+ Am I the cause, I the poor cause that men
+ Reproach you, saying all your force is gone?
+ I _am_ the cause, because I dare not speak
+ And tell him what I think and what they say.
+ And yet I hate that he should linger here;
+ I cannot love my lord and not his name.
+ Far liefer had I gird his harness on him,
+ And ride with him to battle and stand by,
+ And watch his mightful hand striking great blows
+ At caitiffs and at wrongers of the world.
+ Far better were I laid in the dark earth,
+ Not hearing any more his noble voice,
+ Not to be folded more in these dear arms,
+ And darken’d from the high light in his eyes,
+ Than that my lord thro’ me should suffer shame.
+ Am I so bold, and could I so stand by,
+ And see my dear lord wounded in the strife,
+ Or maybe pierced to death before mine eyes,
+ And yet not dare to tell him what I think,
+ And how men slur him, saying all his force
+ Is melted into mere effeminacy?
+ O me, I fear that I am no true wife.’
+
+ Half inwardly, half audibly she spoke,
+ And the strong passion in her made her weep
+ True tears upon his broad and naked breast,
+ And these awoke him, and by great mischance
+ He heard but fragments of her later words,
+ And that she fear’d she was not a true wife.
+ And then he thought, ‘In spite of all my care,
+ For all my pains, poor man, for all my pains,
+ She is not faithful to me, and I see her
+ Weeping for some gay knight in Arthur’s hall.’
+ Then tho’ he loved and reverenced her too much
+ To dream she could be guilty of foul act,
+ Right thro’ his manful breast darted the pang
+ That makes a man, in the sweet face of her
+ Whom he loves most, lonely and miserable.
+ At this he hurl’d his huge limbs out of bed,
+ And shook his drowsy squire awake and cried,
+ ‘My charger and her palfrey’; then to her,
+ ‘I will ride forth into the wilderness;
+ For tho’ it seems my spurs are yet to win,
+ I have not fall’n so low as some would wish.
+ And thou, put on thy worst and meanest dress
+ And ride with me.’ And Enid ask’d, amazed,
+ ‘If Enid errs, let Enid learn her fault.’
+ But he, ‘I charge thee, ask not, but obey.’
+ Then she bethought her of a faded silk,
+ A faded mantle and a faded veil,
+ And moving toward a cedarn cabinet,
+ Wherein she kept them folded reverently
+ With sprigs of summer laid between the folds,
+ She took them, and array’d herself therein,
+ Remembering when first he came on her
+ Drest in that dress, and how he loved her in it,
+ And all her foolish fears about the dress,
+ And all his journey to her, as himself
+ Had told her, and their coming to the court.”
+
+Tennyson’s
+
+ “Arms on which the standing muscle sloped,
+ As slopes a wild brook o’er a little stone,
+ Running too vehemently to break upon it,”
+
+is suggested perhaps by Theocritus—“The muscles on his brawny arms stood
+out like rounded rocks that the winter torrent has rolled and worn
+smooth, in the great swirling stream” (Idyll xxii.)
+
+The second part of the poem follows the original less closely. Thus
+Limours, in the tale, is not an old suitor of Enid; Edyrn does not appear
+to the rescue; certain cruel games, veiled in a magic mist, occur in the
+tale, and are omitted by the poet; “Gwyffert petit, so called by the
+Franks, whom the Cymry call the Little King,” in the tale, is not a
+character in the Idyll, and, generally, the gross Celtic exaggerations of
+Geraint’s feats are toned down by Tennyson. In other respects, as when
+Geraint eats the mowers’ dinner, the tale supplies the materials. But it
+does not dwell tenderly on the reconciliation. The tale is more or less
+in the vein of “patient Grizel,” and he who told it is more concerned
+with the fighting than with _amoris redintegratio_, and the sufferings of
+Enid. The Idyll is enriched with many beautiful pictures from nature,
+such as this:—
+
+ “But at the flash and motion of the man
+ They vanish’d panic-stricken, like a shoal
+ Of darting fish, that on a summer morn
+ Adown the crystal dykes at Camelot
+ Come slipping o’er their shadows on the sand,
+ But if a man who stands upon the brink
+ But lift a shining hand against the sun,
+ There is not left the twinkle of a fin
+ Betwixt the cressy islets white in flower;
+ So, scared but at the motion of the man,
+ Fled all the boon companions of the Earl,
+ And left him lying in the public way.”
+
+In _Balin and Balan_ Tennyson displays great constructive power, and
+remarkable skill in moulding the most recalcitrant materials. Balin or
+Balyn, according to Mr Rhys, is the Belinus of Geoffrey of Monmouth,
+“whose name represents the Celtic divinity described in Latin as Apollo
+Belenus or Belinus.” {129a} In Geoffrey, Belinus, euphemerised, or
+reduced from god to hero, has a brother, Brennius, the Celtic Brân, King
+of Britain from Caithness to the Humber. Belinus drives Brân into exile.
+“Thus it is seen that Belinus or Balyn was, mythologically speaking, the
+natural enemy” (as Apollo Belinus, the radiant god) “of the dark divinity
+Brân or Balan.”
+
+If this view be correct, the two brothers answer to the good and bad
+principles of myths like that of the Huron Iouskeha the Sun, and
+Anatensic the Moon, or rather Taouiscara and Iouskeha, the hostile
+brothers, Black and White. {129b} These mythical brethren are, in
+Malory, two knights of Northumberland, Balin the wild and Balan. Their
+adventures are mixed up with a hostile Lady of the Lake, whom Balin slays
+in Arthur’s presence, with a sword which none but Balin can draw from
+sheath; and with an evil black-faced knight Garlon, invisible at will,
+whom Balin slays in the castle of the knight’s brother, King Pellam.
+Pursued from room to room by Pellam, Balin finds himself in a chamber
+full of relics of Joseph of Arimathea. There he seizes a spear, the very
+spear with which the Roman soldier pierced the side of the Crucified, and
+wounds Pellam. The castle falls in ruins “through that dolorous stroke.”
+Pellam becomes the maimed king, who can only be healed by the Holy Grail.
+Apparently Celtic myths of obscure antiquity have been adapted in France,
+and interwoven with fables about Joseph of Arimathea and Christian
+mysteries. It is not possible here to go into the complicated learning
+of the subject. In Malory, Balin, after dealing the dolorous stroke,
+borrows a strange shield from a knight, and, thus accoutred, meets his
+brother Balan, who does not recognise him. They fight, both die and are
+buried in one tomb, and Galahad later achieves the adventure of winning
+Balin’s sword. “Thus endeth the tale of Balyn and of Balan, two brethren
+born in Northumberland, good knights,” says Malory, simply, and
+unconscious of the strange mythological medley under the coat armour of
+romance.
+
+The materials, then, seemed confused and obdurate, but Tennyson works
+them into the course of the fatal love of Lancelot and Guinevere, and
+into the spiritual texture of the Idylls. Balin has been expelled from
+Court for the wildness that gives him his name, _Balin le Sauvage_. He
+had buffeted a squire in hall. He and Balan await all challengers beside
+a well. Arthur encounters and dismounts them. Balin devotes himself to
+self-conquest. Then comes tidings that Pellam, of old leagued with Lot
+against Arthur, has taken to religion, collects relics, claims descent
+from Joseph of Arimathea, and owns the sacred spear that pierced the side
+of Christ. But Garlon is with him, the knight invisible, who appears to
+come from an Irish source, or at least has a parallel in Irish legend.
+This Garlon has an unknightly way of killing men by viewless blows from
+the rear. Balan goes to encounter Garlon. Balin remains, learning
+courtesy, modelling himself on Lancelot, and gaining leave to bear
+Guinevere’s Crown Matrimonial for his cognisance,—which, of course, Balan
+does not know,—
+
+ “As golden earnest of a better life.”
+
+But Balin sees reason to think that Lancelot and Guinevere love even too
+well.
+
+ “Then chanced, one morning, that Sir Balin sat
+ Close-bower’d in that garden nigh the hall.
+ A walk of roses ran from door to door;
+ A walk of lilies crost it to the bower:
+ And down that range of roses the great Queen
+ Came with slow steps, the morning on her face;
+ And all in shadow from the counter door
+ Sir Lancelot as to meet her, then at once,
+ As if he saw not, glanced aside, and paced
+ The long white walk of lilies toward the bower.
+ Follow’d the Queen; Sir Balin heard her ‘Prince,
+ Art thou so little loyal to thy Queen,
+ As pass without good morrow to thy Queen?’
+ To whom Sir Lancelot with his eyes on earth,
+ ‘Fain would I still be loyal to the Queen.’
+ ‘Yea so,’ she said, ‘but so to pass me by—
+ So loyal scarce is loyal to thyself,
+ Whom all men rate the king of courtesy.
+ Let be: ye stand, fair lord, as in a dream.’
+
+ Then Lancelot with his hand among the flowers,
+ ‘Yea—for a dream. Last night methought I saw
+ That maiden Saint who stands with lily in hand
+ In yonder shrine. All round her prest the dark,
+ And all the light upon her silver face
+ Flow’d from the spiritual lily that she held.
+ Lo! these her emblems drew mine eyes—away:
+ For see, how perfect-pure! As light a flush
+ As hardly tints the blossom of the quince
+ Would mar their charm of stainless maidenhood.’
+
+ ‘Sweeter to me,’ she said, ‘this garden rose
+ Deep-hued and many-folded sweeter still
+ The wild-wood hyacinth and the bloom of May.
+ Prince, we have ridd’n before among the flowers
+ In those fair days—not all as cool as these,
+ Tho’ season-earlier. Art thou sad? or sick?
+ Our noble King will send thee his own leech—
+ Sick? or for any matter anger’d at me?’
+
+ Then Lancelot lifted his large eyes; they dwelt
+ Deep-tranced on hers, and could not fall: her hue
+ Changed at his gaze: so turning side by side
+ They past, and Balin started from his bower.
+
+ ‘Queen? subject? but I see not what I see.
+ Damsel and lover? hear not what I hear.
+ My father hath begotten me in his wrath.
+ I suffer from the things before me, know,
+ Learn nothing; am not worthy to be knight;
+ A churl, a clown!’ and in him gloom on gloom
+ Deepen’d: he sharply caught his lance and shield,
+ Nor stay’d to crave permission of the King,
+ But, mad for strange adventure, dash’d away.”
+
+Balin is “disillusioned,” his faith in the Ideal is shaken if not
+shattered. He rides at adventure. Arriving at the half-ruined castle of
+Pellam, that dubious devotee, he hears Garlon insult Guinevere, but
+restrains himself. Next day, again insulted for bearing “the crown
+scandalous” on his shield, he strikes Garlon down, is pursued, seizes the
+sacred spear, and escapes. Vivien meets him in the woods, drops scandal
+in his ears, and so maddens him that he defaces his shield with the crown
+of Guinevere. Her song, and her words,
+
+ “This fire of Heaven,
+ This old sun-worship, boy, will rise again,
+ And beat the cross to earth, and break the King
+ And all his Table,”
+
+might be forced into an allegory of the revived pride of life, at the
+Renaissance and after. The maddened yells of Balin strike the ear of
+Balan, who thinks he has met the foul knight Garlon, that
+
+ “Tramples on the goodly shield to show
+ His loathing of our Order and the Queen.”
+
+They fight, fatally wound, and finally recognise each other: Balan trying
+to restore Balin’s faith in Guinevere, who is merely slandered by Garlon
+and Vivien. Balin acknowledges that his wildness has been their common
+bane, and they die, “either locked in either’s arms.”
+
+There is nothing in Malory, nor in any other source, so far as I am
+aware, which suggested to Tennyson the _clou_ of the situation—the use of
+Guinevere’s crown as a cognisance by Balin. This device enables the poet
+to weave the rather confused and unintelligible adventures of Balin and
+Balan into the scheme, and to make it a stage in the progress of his
+fable. That Balin was reckless and wild Malory bears witness, but his
+endeavours to conquer himself and reach the ideal set by Lancelot are
+Tennyson’s addition, with all the tragedy of Balin’s disenchantment and
+despair. The strange fantastic house of Pellam, full of the most sacred
+things,
+
+ “In which he scarce could spy the Christ for Saints,”
+
+yet sheltering the human fiend Garlon, is supplied by Malory, whose
+predecessors probably blended more than one myth of the old Cymry into
+the romance, washed over with Christian colouring. As Malory tells this
+part of the tale it is perhaps more strange and effective than in the
+Idyll. The introduction of Vivien into this adventure is wholly due to
+Tennyson: her appearance here leads up to her triumph in the poem which
+follows, _Merlin and Vivien_.
+
+The nature and origin of Merlin are something of a mystery. Hints and
+rumours of Merlin, as of Arthur, stream from hill and grave as far north
+as Tweedside. If he was a historical person, myths of magic might
+crystallise round him, as round Virgil in Italy. The process would be
+the easier in a country where the practices of Druidry still lingered,
+and revived after the retreat of the Romans. The mediæval romancers
+invented a legend that Merlin was a virgin-born child of Satan. In
+Tennyson he may be guessed to represent the fabled esoteric lore of old
+religions, with their vague pantheisms, and such magic as the _tapas_ of
+Brahmanic legends. He is wise with a riddling evasive wisdom: the
+builder of Camelot, the prophet, a shadow of Druidry clinging to the
+Christian king. His wisdom cannot avail him: if he beholds “his own
+mischance with a glassy countenance,” he cannot avoid his shapen fate.
+He becomes assotted of Vivien, and goes open-eyed to his doom.
+
+The enchantress, Vivien, is one of that dubious company of Ladies of the
+Lake, now friendly, now treacherous. Probably these ladies are the
+fairies of popular Celtic tradition, taken up into the more elaborate
+poetry of Cymric literature and mediæval romance. Mr Rhys traces Vivien,
+or Nimue, or Nyneue, back, through a series of palæographic changes and
+errors, to Rhiannon, wife of Pwyll, a kind of lady of the lake he thinks,
+but the identification is not very satisfactory. Vivien is certainly
+“one of the damsels of the lake” in Malory, and the damsels of the lake
+seem to be lake fairies, with all their beguilements and strange unstable
+loves. “And always Merlin lay about the lady to have her maidenhood, and
+she was ever passing weary of him, and fain would have been delivered of
+him, for she was afraid of him because he was a devil’s son. . . . So by
+her subtle working she made Merlin to go under that stone to let her wit
+of the marvels there, but she wrought so there for him that he came never
+out for all the craft he could do. And so she departed and left Merlin.”
+The sympathy of Malory is not with the enchanter. In the Idylls, as
+finally published, Vivien is born on a battlefield of death, with a
+nature perverted, and an instinctive hatred of the good. Wherefore she
+leaves the Court of King Mark to make mischief in Camelot. She is, in
+fact, the ideal minx, a character not elsewhere treated by Tennyson:—
+
+ “She hated all the knights, and heard in thought
+ Their lavish comment when her name was named.
+ For once, when Arthur walking all alone,
+ Vext at a rumour issued from herself
+ Of some corruption crept among his knights,
+ Had met her, Vivien, being greeted fair,
+ Would fain have wrought upon his cloudy mood
+ With reverent eyes mock-loyal, shaken voice,
+ And flutter’d adoration, and at last
+ With dark sweet hints of some who prized him more
+ Than who should prize him most; at which the King
+ Had gazed upon her blankly and gone by:
+ But one had watch’d, and had not held his peace:
+ It made the laughter of an afternoon
+ That Vivien should attempt the blameless King.
+ And after that, she set herself to gain
+ Him, the most famous man of all those times,
+ Merlin, who knew the range of all their arts,
+ Had built the King his havens, ships, and halls,
+ Was also Bard, and knew the starry heavens;
+ The people call’d him Wizard; whom at first
+ She play’d about with slight and sprightly talk,
+ And vivid smiles, and faintly-venom’d points
+ Of slander, glancing here and grazing there;
+ And yielding to his kindlier moods, the Seer
+ Would watch her at her petulance, and play,
+ Ev’n when they seem’d unloveable, and laugh
+ As those that watch a kitten; thus he grew
+ Tolerant of what he half disdain’d, and she,
+ Perceiving that she was but half disdain’d,
+ Began to break her sports with graver fits,
+ Turn red or pale, would often when they met
+ Sigh fully, or all-silent gaze upon him
+ With such a fixt devotion, that the old man,
+ Tho’ doubtful, felt the flattery, and at times
+ Would flatter his own wish in age for love,
+ And half believe her true: for thus at times
+ He waver’d; but that other clung to him,
+ Fixt in her will, and so the seasons went.”
+
+Vivien is modern enough—if any type of character is modern: at all events
+there is no such Blanche Amory of a girl in the old legends and romances.
+In these Merlin fatigues the lady by his love; she learns his arts, and
+gets rid of him as she can. His forebodings in the Idyll contain a
+magnificent image:—
+
+ “There lay she all her length and kiss’d his feet,
+ As if in deepest reverence and in love.
+ A twist of gold was round her hair; a robe
+ Of samite without price, that more exprest
+ Than hid her, clung about her lissome limbs,
+ In colour like the satin-shining palm
+ On sallows in the windy gleams of March:
+ And while she kiss’d them, crying, ‘Trample me,
+ Dear feet, that I have follow’d thro’ the world,
+ And I will pay you worship; tread me down
+ And I will kiss you for it’; he was mute:
+ So dark a forethought roll’d about his brain,
+ As on a dull day in an Ocean cave
+ The blind wave feeling round his long sea-hall
+ In silence.”
+
+We think of the blinded Cyclops groping round his cave, like “the blind
+wave feeling round his long sea-hall.”
+
+The richness, the many shining contrasts and immortal lines in _Vivien_,
+seem almost too noble for a subject not easily redeemed, and the picture
+of the ideal Court lying in full corruption. Next to _Elaine_, Jowett
+wrote that he “admired _Vivien_ the most (the naughty one), which seems
+to me a work of wonderful power and skill. It is most elegant and
+fanciful. I am not surprised at your Delilah beguiling the wise man; she
+is quite equal to it.” The dramatic versatility of Tennyson’s genius,
+his power of creating the most various characters, is nowhere better
+displayed than in the contrast between the _Vivien_ and the _Elaine_.
+Vivien is a type, her adventure is of a nature, which he has not
+elsewhere handled. Thackeray, who admired the Idylls so
+enthusiastically, might have recognised in Vivien a character not unlike
+some of his own, as dark as Becky Sharp, more terrible in her selfishness
+than that Beatrix Esmond who is still a paragon, and, in her creator’s
+despite, a queen of hearts. In Elaine, on the other hand, Tennyson has
+drawn a girl so innocently passionate, and told a tale of love that never
+found his earthly close, so delicately beautiful, that we may perhaps
+place this Idyll the highest of his poems on love, and reckon it the gem
+of the Idylls, the central diamond in the diamond crown. Reading
+_Elaine_ once more, after an interval of years, one is captivated by its
+grace, its pathos, its nobility. The poet had touched on some
+unidentified form of the story, long before, in _The Lady of Shalott_.
+That poem had the mystery of romance, but, in human interest, could not
+compete with _Elaine_, if indeed any poem of Tennyson’s can be ranked
+with this matchless Idyll.
+
+The mere invention, and, as we may say, _charpentage_, are of the first
+order. The materials in Malory, though beautiful, are simple, and left a
+field for the poet’s invention. {139}
+
+Arthur, with the Scots and Northern knights, means to encounter all
+comers at a Whitsuntide tourney. Guinevere is ill, and cannot go to the
+jousts, while Lancelot makes excuse that he is not healed of a wound.
+“Wherefore the King was heavy and passing wroth, and so he departed
+towards Winchester.” The Queen then blamed Lancelot: people will say
+they deceive Arthur. “Madame,” said Sir Lancelot, “I allow your wit; it
+is of late come that ye were wise.” In the Idyll Guinevere speaks as if
+their early loves had been as conspicuous as, according to George
+Buchanan, were those of Queen Mary and Bothwell. Lancelot will go to the
+tourney, and, despite Guinevere’s warning, will take part against Arthur
+and his own fierce Northern kinsmen. He rides to Astolat—“that is,
+Gylford”—where Arthur sees him. He borrows the blank shield of “Sir
+Torre,” and the company of his brother Sir Lavaine. Elaine “cast such a
+love unto Sir Lancelot that she would never withdraw her love, wherefore
+she died.” At her prayer, and for better disguise (as he had never worn
+a lady’s favour), Lancelot carried her scarlet pearl-embroidered sleeve
+in his helmet, and left his shield in Elaine’s keeping. The tourney
+passes as in the poem, Gawain recognising Lancelot, but puzzled by the
+favour he wears. The wounded Lancelot “thought to do what he might while
+he might endure.” When he is offered the prize he is so sore hurt that
+he “takes no force of no honour.” He rides into a wood, where Lavaine
+draws forth the spear. Lavaine brings Lancelot to the hermit, once a
+knight. “I have seen the day,” says the hermit, “I would have loved him
+the worse, because he was against my lord, King Arthur, for some time. I
+was one of the fellowship of the Round Table, but I thank God now I am
+otherwise disposed.” Gawain, seeking the wounded knight, comes to
+Astolat, where Elaine declares “he is the man in the world that I first
+loved, and truly he is the last that ever I shall love.” Gawain, on
+seeing the shield, tells Elaine that the wounded knight is Lancelot, and
+she goes to seek him and Lavaine. Gawain does not pay court to Elaine,
+nor does Arthur rebuke him, as in the poem. When Guinevere heard that
+Lancelot bore another lady’s favour, “she was nigh out of her mind for
+wrath,” and expressed her anger to Sir Bors, for Gawain had spoken of the
+maid of Astolat. Bors tells this to Lancelot, who is tended by Elaine.
+“‘But I well see,’ said Sir Bors, ‘by her diligence about you that she
+loveth you entirely.’ ‘That me repenteth,’ said Sir Lancelot. Said Sir
+Bors, ‘Sir, she is not the first that hath lost her pain upon you, and
+that is the more pity.’” When Lancelot recovers, and returns to Astolat,
+she declares her love with the frankness of ladies in mediæval romance.
+“Have mercy upon me and suffer me not to die for thy love.” Lancelot
+replies with the courtesy and the offers of service which became him.
+“Of all this,” said the maiden, “I will none; for but if ye will wed me,
+or be my paramour at the least, wit you well, Sir Lancelot, my good days
+are done.”
+
+This was a difficult pass for the poet, living in other days of other
+manners. His art appears in the turn which he gives to Elaine’s
+declaration:—
+
+ “But when Sir Lancelot’s deadly hurt was whole,
+ To Astolat returning rode the three.
+ There morn by morn, arraying her sweet self
+ In that wherein she deem’d she look’d her best,
+ She came before Sir Lancelot, for she thought
+ ‘If I be loved, these are my festal robes,
+ If not, the victim’s flowers before he fall.’
+ And Lancelot ever prest upon the maid
+ That she should ask some goodly gift of him
+ For her own self or hers; ‘and do not shun
+ To speak the wish most near to your true heart;
+ Such service have ye done me, that I make
+ My will of yours, and Prince and Lord am I
+ In mine own land, and what I will I can.’
+ Then like a ghost she lifted up her face,
+ But like a ghost without the power to speak.
+ And Lancelot saw that she withheld her wish,
+ And bode among them yet a little space
+ Till he should learn it; and one morn it chanced
+ He found her in among the garden yews,
+ And said, ‘Delay no longer, speak your wish,
+ Seeing I go to-day’: then out she brake:
+ ‘Going? and we shall never see you more.
+ And I must die for want of one bold word.’
+ ‘Speak: that I live to hear,’ he said, ‘is yours.’
+ Then suddenly and passionately she spoke:
+ ‘I have gone mad. I love you: let me die.’
+ ‘Ah, sister,’ answer’d Lancelot, ‘what is this?’
+ And innocently extending her white arms,
+ ‘Your love,’ she said, ‘your love—to be your wife.’
+ And Lancelot answer’d, ‘Had I chosen to wed,
+ I had been wedded earlier, sweet Elaine:
+ But now there never will be wife of mine.’
+ ‘No, no’ she cried, ‘I care not to be wife,
+ But to be with you still, to see your face,
+ To serve you, and to follow you thro’ the world.’
+ And Lancelot answer’d, ‘Nay, the world, the world,
+ All ear and eye, with such a stupid heart
+ To interpret ear and eye, and such a tongue
+ To blare its own interpretation—nay,
+ Full ill then should I quit your brother’s love,
+ And your good father’s kindness.’ And she said,
+ ‘Not to be with you, not to see your face—
+ Alas for me then, my good days are done.’”
+
+So she dies, and is borne down Thames to London, the fairest corpse, “and
+she lay as though she had smiled.” Her letter is read. “Ye might have
+showed her,” said the Queen, “some courtesy and gentleness that might
+have preserved her life;” and so the two are reconciled.
+
+Such, in brief, is the tender old tale of true love, with the shining
+courtesy of Lavaine and the father of the maid, who speak no word of
+anger against Lancelot. “For since first I saw my lord, Sir Lancelot,”
+says Lavaine, “I could never depart from him, nor nought I will, if I may
+follow him: she doth as I do.” To the simple and moving story Tennyson
+adds, by way of ornament, the diamonds, the prize of the tourney, and the
+manner of their finding:—
+
+ “For Arthur, long before they crown’d him King,
+ Roving the trackless realms of Lyonnesse,
+ Had found a glen, gray boulder and black tarn.
+ A horror lived about the tarn, and clave
+ Like its own mists to all the mountain side:
+ For here two brothers, one a king, had met
+ And fought together; but their names were lost;
+ And each had slain his brother at a blow;
+ And down they fell and made the glen abhorr’d:
+ And there they lay till all their bones were bleach’d,
+ And lichen’d into colour with the crags:
+ And he, that once was king, had on a crown
+ Of diamonds, one in front, and four aside.
+ And Arthur came, and labouring up the pass,
+ All in a misty moonshine, unawares
+ Had trodden that crown’d skeleton, and the skull
+ Brake from the nape, and from the skull the crown
+ Roll’d into light, and turning on its rims
+ Fled like a glittering rivulet to the tarn:
+ And down the shingly scaur he plunged, and caught,
+ And set it on his head, and in his heart
+ Heard murmurs, ‘Lo, thou likewise shalt be King.’”
+
+The diamonds reappear in the scene of Guinevere’s jealousy:—
+
+ “All in an oriel on the summer side,
+ Vine-clad, of Arthur’s palace toward the stream,
+ They met, and Lancelot kneeling utter’d, ‘Queen,
+ Lady, my liege, in whom I have my joy,
+ Take, what I had not won except for you,
+ These jewels, and make me happy, making them
+ An armlet for the roundest arm on earth,
+ Or necklace for a neck to which the swan’s
+ Is tawnier than her cygnet’s: these are words:
+ Your beauty is your beauty, and I sin
+ In speaking, yet O grant my worship of it
+ Words, as we grant grief tears. Such sin in words,
+ Perchance, we both can pardon: but, my Queen,
+ I hear of rumours flying thro’ your court.
+ Our bond, as not the bond of man and wife,
+ Should have in it an absoluter trust
+ To make up that defect: let rumours be:
+ When did not rumours fly? these, as I trust
+ That you trust me in your own nobleness,
+ I may not well believe that you believe.’
+
+ While thus he spoke, half turn’d away, the Queen
+ Brake from the vast oriel-embowering vine
+ Leaf after leaf, and tore, and cast them off,
+ Till all the place whereon she stood was green;
+ Then, when he ceased, in one cold passive hand
+ Received at once and laid aside the gems
+ There on a table near her, and replied:
+
+ ‘It may be, I am quicker of belief
+ Than you believe me, Lancelot of the Lake.
+ Our bond is not the bond of man and wife.
+ This good is in it, whatsoe’er of ill,
+ It can be broken easier. I for you
+ This many a year have done despite and wrong
+ To one whom ever in my heart of hearts
+ I did acknowledge nobler. What are these?
+ Diamonds for me! they had been thrice their worth
+ Being your gift, had you not lost your own.
+ To loyal hearts the value of all gifts
+ Must vary as the giver’s. Not for me!
+ For her! for your new fancy. Only this
+ Grant me, I pray you: have your joys apart.
+ I doubt not that however changed, you keep
+ So much of what is graceful: and myself
+ Would shun to break those bounds of courtesy
+ In which as Arthur’s Queen I move and rule:
+ So cannot speak my mind. An end to this!
+ A strange one! yet I take it with Amen.
+ So pray you, add my diamonds to her pearls;
+ Deck her with these; tell her, she shines me down:
+ An armlet for an arm to which the Queen’s
+ Is haggard, or a necklace for a neck
+ O as much fairer—as a faith once fair
+ Was richer than these diamonds—hers not mine—
+ Nay, by the mother of our Lord himself,
+ Or hers or mine, mine now to work my will—
+ She shall not have them.’
+
+ Saying which she seized,
+ And, thro’ the casement standing wide for heat,
+ Flung them, and down they flash’d, and smote the stream.
+ Then from the smitten surface flash’d, as it were,
+ Diamonds to meet them, and they past away.
+ Then while Sir Lancelot leant, in half disdain
+ At love, life, all things, on the window ledge,
+ Close underneath his eyes, and right across
+ Where these had fallen, slowly past the barge
+ Whereon the lily maid of Astolat
+ Lay smiling, like a star in blackest night.”
+
+This affair of the diamonds is the chief addition to the old tale, in
+which we already see the curse of lawless love, fallen upon the jealous
+Queen and the long-enduring Lancelot. “This is not the first time,” said
+Sir Lancelot, “that ye have been displeased with me causeless, but,
+madame, ever I must suffer you, but what sorrow I endure I take no force”
+(that is, “I disregard”).
+
+The romance, and the poet, in his own despite, cannot but make Lancelot
+the man we love, not Arthur or another. Human nature perversely sides
+with Guinevere against the Blameless King:—
+
+ “She broke into a little scornful laugh:
+ ‘Arthur, my lord, Arthur, the faultless King,
+ That passionate perfection, my good lord—
+ But who can gaze upon the Sun in heaven?
+ He never spake word of reproach to me,
+ He never had a glimpse of mine untruth,
+ He cares not for me: only here to-day
+ There gleam’d a vague suspicion in his eyes:
+ Some meddling rogue has tamper’d with him—else
+ Rapt in this fancy of his Table Round,
+ And swearing men to vows impossible,
+ To make them like himself: but, friend, to me
+ He is all fault who hath no fault at all:
+ For who loves me must have a touch of earth;
+ The low sun makes the colour: I am yours,
+ Not Arthur’s, as ye know, save by the bond.”
+
+It is not the beautiful Queen who wins us, our hearts are with “the
+innocence of love” in Elaine. But Lancelot has the charm that captivated
+Lavaine; and Tennyson’s Arthur remains
+
+ “The moral child without the craft to rule,
+ Else had he not lost me.”
+
+Indeed the romance of Malory makes Arthur deserve “the pretty popular
+name such manhood earns” by his conduct as regards Guinevere when she is
+accused by her enemies in the later chapters. Yet Malory does not
+finally condone the sin which baffles Lancelot’s quest of the Holy Grail.
+
+Tennyson at first was in doubt as to writing on the Grail, for certain
+respects of reverence. When he did approach the theme it was in a method
+of extreme condensation. The romances on the Grail outrun the length
+even of mediæval poetry and prose. They are exceedingly confused, as was
+natural, if that hypothesis which regards the story as a Christianised
+form of obscure Celtic myth be correct. Sir Percivale’s sister, in the
+Idyll, has the first vision of the Grail:—
+
+ “Sweet brother, I have seen the Holy Grail:
+ For, waked at dead of night, I heard a sound
+ As of a silver horn from o’er the hills
+ Blown, and I thought, ‘It is not Arthur’s use
+ To hunt by moonlight’; and the slender sound
+ As from a distance beyond distance grew
+ Coming upon me—O never harp nor horn,
+ Nor aught we blow with breath, or touch with hand,
+ Was like that music as it came; and then
+ Stream’d thro’ my cell a cold and silver beam,
+ And down the long beam stole the Holy Grail,
+ Rose-red with beatings in it, as if alive,
+ Till all the white walls of my cell were dyed
+ With rosy colours leaping on the wall;
+ And then the music faded, and the Grail
+ Past, and the beam decay’d, and from the walls
+ The rosy quiverings died into the night.
+ So now the Holy Thing is here again
+ Among us, brother, fast thou too and pray,
+ And tell thy brother knights to fast and pray,
+ That so perchance the vision may be seen
+ By thee and those, and all the world be heal’d.”
+
+Galahad, son of Lancelot and the first Elaine (who became Lancelot’s
+mistress by art magic), then vows himself to the Quest, and, after the
+vision in hall at Camelot, the knights, except Arthur, follow his
+example, to Arthur’s grief. “Ye follow wandering fires!” Probably, or
+perhaps, the poet indicates dislike of hasty spiritual enthusiasms, of
+“seeking for a sign,” and of the mysticism which betokens want of faith.
+The Middle Ages, more than many readers know, were ages of doubt. Men
+desired the witness of the senses to the truth of what the Church taught,
+they wished to see that naked child of the romance “smite himself into”
+the wafer of the Sacrament. The author of the _Imitatio Christi_
+discourages such vain and too curious inquiries as helped to rend the
+Church, and divided Christendom into hostile camps. The Quest of the
+actual Grail was a knightly form of theological research into the
+unsearchable; undertaken, often in a secular spirit of adventure, by
+sinful men. The poet’s heart is rather with human things:—
+
+ “‘O brother,’ ask’d Ambrosius,—‘for in sooth
+ These ancient books—and they would win thee—teem,
+ Only I find not there this Holy Grail,
+ With miracles and marvels like to these,
+ Not all unlike; which oftentime I read,
+ Who read but on my breviary with ease,
+ Till my head swims; and then go forth and pass
+ Down to the little thorpe that lies so close,
+ And almost plaster’d like a martin’s nest
+ To these old walls—and mingle with our folk;
+ And knowing every honest face of theirs
+ As well as ever shepherd knew his sheep,
+ And every homely secret in their hearts,
+ Delight myself with gossip and old wives,
+ And ills and aches, and teethings, lyings-in,
+ And mirthful sayings, children of the place,
+ That have no meaning half a league away:
+ Or lulling random squabbles when they rise,
+ Chafferings and chatterings at the market-cross,
+ Rejoice, small man, in this small world of mine,
+ Yea, even in their hens and in their eggs.”’
+
+This appears to be Tennyson’s original reading of the Quest of the Grail.
+His own mysticism, which did not strive, or cry, or seek after marvels,
+though marvels might come unsought, is expressed in Arthur’s words:—
+
+ “‘“And spake I not too truly, O my knights?
+ Was I too dark a prophet when I said
+ To those who went upon the Holy Quest,
+ That most of them would follow wandering fires,
+ Lost in the quagmire?—lost to me and gone,
+ And left me gazing at a barren board,
+ And a lean Order—scarce return’d a tithe—
+ And out of those to whom the vision came
+ My greatest hardly will believe he saw;
+ Another hath beheld it afar off,
+ And leaving human wrongs to right themselves,
+ Cares but to pass into the silent life.
+ And one hath had the vision face to face,
+ And now his chair desires him here in vain,
+ However they may crown him otherwhere.
+
+ ‘“And some among you held, that if the King
+ Had seen the sight he would have sworn the vow:
+ Not easily, seeing that the King must guard
+ That which he rules, and is but as the hind
+ To whom a space of land is given to plow
+ Who may not wander from the allotted field
+ Before his work be done; but, being done,
+ Let visions of the night or of the day
+ Come, as they will; and many a time they come,
+ Until this earth he walks on seems not earth,
+ This light that strikes his eyeball is not light,
+ This air that smites his forehead is not air
+ But vision—yea, his very hand and foot—
+ In moments when he feels he cannot die,
+ And knows himself no vision to himself,
+ Nor the high God a vision, nor that One
+ Who rose again: ye have seen what ye have seen.”
+
+ ‘So spake the King: I knew not all he meant.’”
+
+The closing lines declare, as far as the poet could declare them, these
+subjective experiences of his which, in a manner rarely parallelled,
+coloured and formed his thought on the highest things. He introduces
+them even into this poem on a topic which, because of its sacred
+associations, he for long did not venture to touch.
+
+In _Pelleas and Ettarre_—which deals with the sorrows of one of the young
+knights who fill up the gaps left at the Round Table by the mischances of
+the Quest—it would be difficult to trace a Celtic original. For Malory,
+not Celtic legend, supplied Tennyson with the germinal idea of a poem
+which, in the romance, has no bearing on the final catastrophe. Pelleas,
+a King of the Isles, loves the beautiful Ettarre, “a great lady,” and for
+her wins at a tourney the prize of the golden circlet. But she hates and
+despises him, and Sir Gawain is a spectator when, as in the poem, the
+felon knights of Ettarre bind and insult their conqueror, Pelleas.
+Gawain promises to win the love of Ettarre for Pelleas, and, as in the
+poem, borrows his arms and horse, and pretends to have slain him. But in
+place of turning Ettarre’s heart towards Pelleas, Gawain becomes her
+lover, and Pelleas, detecting them asleep, lays his naked sword on their
+necks. He then rides home to die; but Nimue (Vivien), the Lady of the
+Lake, restores him to health and sanity. His fever gone, he scorns
+Ettarre, who, by Nimue’s enchantment, now loves him as much as she had
+hated him. Pelleas weds Nimue, and Ettarre dies of a broken heart.
+Tennyson, of course, could not make Nimue (his Vivien) do anything
+benevolent. He therefore closes his poem by a repetition of the effect
+in the case of Balin. Pelleas is driven desperate by the treachery of
+Gawain, the reported infidelity of Guinevere, and the general corruption
+of the ideal. A shadow falls on Lancelot and Guinevere, and Modred sees
+that his hour is drawing nigh. In spite of beautiful passages this is
+not one of the finest of the Idylls, save for the study of the fierce,
+hateful, and beautiful _grande dame_, Ettarre. The narrative does little
+to advance the general plot. In the original of Malory it has no
+connection with the Lancelot cycle, except as far as it reveals the
+treachery of Gawain, the gay and fair-spoken “light of love,” brother of
+the traitor Modred. A simpler treatment of the theme may be read in Mr
+Swinburne’s beautiful poem, _The Tale of Balen_.
+
+It is in _The Last Tournament_ that Modred finds the beginning of his
+opportunity. The brief life of the Ideal has burned itself out, as the
+year, in its vernal beauty when Arthur came, is burning out in autumn.
+The poem is purposely autumnal, with the autumn, not of mellow
+fruitfulness, but of the “flying gold of the ruined woodlands” and the
+dank odours of decay. In that miserable season is held the Tourney of
+the Dead Innocence, with the blood-red prize of rubies. With a wise
+touch Tennyson has represented the Court as fallen not into vice only and
+crime, but into positive vulgarity and bad taste. The Tournament is a
+carnival of the “smart” and the third-rate. Courtesy is dead, even
+Tristram is brutal, and in Iseult hatred of her husband is as powerful as
+love of her lover. The satire strikes at England, where the world has
+never been corrupt with a good grace. It is a passage of arms neither
+gentle nor joyous that Lancelot presides over:—
+
+ “The sudden trumpet sounded as in a dream
+ To ears but half-awaked, then one low roll
+ Of Autumn thunder, and the jousts began:
+ And ever the wind blew, and yellowing leaf
+ And gloom and gleam, and shower and shorn plume
+ Went down it. Sighing weariedly, as one
+ Who sits and gazes on a faded fire,
+ When all the goodlier guests are past away,
+ Sat their great umpire, looking o’er the lists.
+ He saw the laws that ruled the tournament
+ Broken, but spake not; once, a knight cast down
+ Before his throne of arbitration cursed
+ The dead babe and the follies of the King;
+ And once the laces of a helmet crack’d,
+ And show’d him, like a vermin in its hole,
+ Modred, a narrow face: anon he heard
+ The voice that billow’d round the barriers roar
+ An ocean-sounding welcome to one knight,
+ But newly-enter’d, taller than the rest,
+ And armour’d all in forest green, whereon
+ There tript a hundred tiny silver deer,
+ And wearing but a holly-spray for crest,
+ With ever-scattering berries, and on shield
+ A spear, a harp, a bugle—Tristram—late
+ From overseas in Brittany return’d,
+ And marriage with a princess of that realm,
+ Isolt the White—Sir Tristram of the Woods—
+ Whom Lancelot knew, had held sometime with pain
+ His own against him, and now yearn’d to shake
+ The burthen off his heart in one full shock
+ With Tristram ev’n to death: his strong hands gript
+ And dinted the gilt dragons right and left,
+ Until he groan’d for wrath—so many of those,
+ That ware their ladies’ colours on the casque,
+ Drew from before Sir Tristram to the bounds,
+ And there with gibes and flickering mockeries
+ Stood, while he mutter’d, ‘Craven crests! O shame!
+ What faith have these in whom they sware to love?
+ The glory of our Round Table is no more.’
+
+ So Tristram won, and Lancelot gave, the gems,
+ Not speaking other word than ‘Hast thou won?
+ Art thou the purest, brother? See, the hand
+ Wherewith thou takest this, is red!’ to whom
+ Tristram, half plagued by Lancelot’s languorous mood,
+ Made answer, ‘Ay, but wherefore toss me this
+ Like a dry bone cast to some hungry hound?
+ Let be thy fair Queen’s fantasy. Strength of heart
+ And might of limb, but mainly use and skill,
+ Are winners in this pastime of our King.
+ My hand—belike the lance hath dript upon it—
+ No blood of mine, I trow; but O chief knight,
+ Right arm of Arthur in the battlefield,
+ Great brother, thou nor I have made the world;
+ Be happy in thy fair Queen as I in mine.’
+
+ And Tristram round the gallery made his horse
+ Caracole; then bow’d his homage, bluntly saying,
+ ‘Fair damsels, each to him who worships each
+ Sole Queen of Beauty and of love, behold
+ This day my Queen of Beauty is not here.’
+ And most of these were mute, some anger’d, one
+ Murmuring, ‘All courtesy is dead,’ and one,
+ ‘The glory of our Round Table is no more.’
+
+ Then fell thick rain, plume droopt and mantle clung,
+ And pettish cries awoke, and the wan day
+ Went glooming down in wet and weariness:
+ But under her black brows a swarthy one
+ Laugh’d shrilly, crying, ‘Praise the patient saints,
+ Our one white day of Innocence hath past,
+ Tho’ somewhat draggled at the skirt. So be it.
+ The snowdrop only, flowering thro’ the year,
+ Would make the world as blank as Winter-tide.
+ Come—let us gladden their sad eyes, our Queen’s
+ And Lancelot’s, at this night’s solemnity
+ With all the kindlier colours of the field.’”
+
+Arthur’s last victory over a robber knight is ingloriously squalid:—
+
+ “He ended: Arthur knew the voice; the face
+ Wellnigh was helmet-hidden, and the name
+ Went wandering somewhere darkling in his mind.
+ And Arthur deign’d not use of word or sword,
+ But let the drunkard, as he stretch’d from horse
+ To strike him, overbalancing his bulk,
+ Down from the causeway heavily to the swamp
+ Fall, as the crest of some slow-arching wave,
+ Heard in dead night along that table-shore,
+ Drops flat, and after the great waters break
+ Whitening for half a league, and thin themselves,
+ Far over sands marbled with moon and cloud,
+ From less and less to nothing; thus he fell
+ Head-heavy; then the knights, who watch’d him, roar’d
+ And shouted and leapt down upon the fall’n;
+ There trampled out his face from being known,
+ And sank his head in mire, and slimed themselves:
+ Nor heard the King for their own cries, but sprang
+ Thro’ open doors, and swording right and left
+ Men, women, on their sodden faces, hurl’d
+ The tables over and the wines, and slew
+ Till all the rafters rang with woman-yells,
+ And all the pavement stream’d with massacre:
+ Then, echoing yell with yell, they fired the tower,
+ Which half that autumn night, like the live North,
+ Red-pulsing up thro’ Alioth and Alcor,
+ Made all above it, and a hundred meres
+ About it, as the water Moab saw
+ Come round by the East, and out beyond them flush’d
+ The long low dune, and lazy-plunging sea.”
+
+_Guinevere_ is one of the greatest of the Idylls. Malory makes Lancelot
+more sympathetic; his fight, unarmed, in Guinevere’s chamber, against the
+felon knights, is one of his most spirited scenes. Tennyson omits this,
+and omits all the unpardonable behaviour of Arthur as narrated in Malory.
+Critics have usually condemned the last parting of Guinevere and Arthur,
+because the King doth preach too much to an unhappy woman who has no
+reply. The position of Arthur is not easily redeemable: it is difficult
+to conceive that a noble nature could be, or should be, blind so long.
+He does rehabilitate his Queen in her own self-respect, perhaps, by
+assuring her that he loves her still:—
+
+ “Let no man dream but that I love thee still.”
+
+Had he said that one line and no more, we might have loved him better.
+In the Idylls we have not Malory’s last meeting of Lancelot and
+Guinevere, one of the scenes in which the wandering composite romance
+ends as nobly as the _Iliad_.
+
+_The Passing of Arthur_, except for a new introductory passage of great
+beauty and appropriateness, is the _Morte d’Arthur_, first published in
+1842:—
+
+ “So all day long the noise of battle roll’d
+ Among the mountains by the winter sea.”
+
+The year has run its course, spring, summer, gloomy autumn, and dies in
+the mist of Arthur’s last wintry battle in the west—
+
+ “And the new sun rose, bringing the new year.”
+
+The splendid and sombre procession has passed, leaving us to muse as to
+how far the poet has fulfilled his own ideal. There could be no new
+epic: he gave a chain of heroic Idylls. An epic there could not be, for
+the _Iliad_ and _Odyssey_ have each a unity of theme, a narrative
+compressed into a few days in the former, in the latter into forty days
+of time. The tragedy of Arthur’s reign could not so be condensed; and
+Tennyson chose the only feasible plan. He has left a work, not
+absolutely perfect, indeed, but such as he conceived, after many
+tentative essays, and such as he desired to achieve. His fame may not
+rest chiefly on the Idylls, but they form one of the fairest jewels in
+the crown that shines with unnumbered gems, each with its own glory.
+
+
+
+
+VIII.
+_ENOCH ARDEN_. THE DRAMAS.
+
+
+THE success of the first volume of the Idylls recompensed the poet for
+the slings and arrows that gave _Maud_ a hostile welcome. His next
+publication was the beautiful _Tithonus_, a fit pendant to the _Ulysses_,
+and composed about the same date (1833–35). “A quarter of a century
+ago,” Tennyson dates it, writing in 1860 to the Duke of Argyll. He had
+found it when “ferreting among my old books,” he said, in search of
+something for Thackeray, who was establishing the _Cornhill Magazine_.
+What must the wealth of the poet have been, who, possessing _Tithonus_ in
+his portfolio, did not take the trouble to insert it in the volumes of
+1842! Nobody knows how many poems of Tennyson’s never even saw pen and
+ink, being composed unwritten, and forgotten. At this time we find him
+recommending Mr Browning’s _Men and Women_ to the Duke, who, like many
+Tennysonians, does not seem to have been a ready convert to his great
+contemporary. The Duke and Duchess urged the Laureate to attempt the
+topic of the Holy Grail, but he was not in the mood. Indeed the vision
+of the Grail in the early _Sir Galahad_ is doubtless happier than the
+allegorical handling of a theme so obscure, remote, and difficult, in the
+Idylls. He wrote his _Boadicea_, a piece magnificent in itself, but of
+difficult popular access, owing to the metrical experiment.
+
+In the autumn of 1860 he revisited Cornwall with F. T. Palgrave, Mr Val
+Prinsep, and Mr Holman Hunt. They walked in the rain, saw Tintagel and
+the Scilly Isles, and were fêted by an enthusiastic captain of a little
+river steamer, who was more interested in “Mr Tinman and Mr Pancake” than
+the Celtic boatman of Ardtornish. The winter was passed at Farringford,
+and the _Northern Farmer_ was written there, a Lincolnshire reminiscence,
+in the February of 1861. In autumn the Pyrenees were visited by Tennyson
+in company with Arthur Clough and Mr Dakyns of Clifton College. At
+Cauteretz in August, and among memories of the old tour with Arthur
+Hallam, was written _All along the Valley_. The ways, however, in
+Auvergne were “foul,” and the diet “unhappy.” The dedication of the
+Idylls was written on the death of the Prince Consort in December, and in
+January 1862 the Ode for the opening of an exhibition. The poet was busy
+with his “Fisherman,” _Enoch Arden_. The volume was published in 1864,
+and Lord Tennyson says it has been, next to _In Memoriam_, the most
+popular of his father’s works. One would have expected the one volume
+containing the poems up to 1842 to hold that place. The new book,
+however, mainly dealt with English, contemporary, and domestic
+themes—“the poetry of the affections.” An old woman, a district visitor
+reported, regarded _Enoch Arden_ as “more beautiful” than the other
+tracts which were read to her. It is indeed a tender and touching tale,
+based on a folk-story which Tennyson found current in Brittany as well as
+in England. Nor is the unseen and unknown landscape of the tropic isle
+less happily created by the poet’s imagination than the familiar English
+cliffs and hazel copses:—
+
+ “The mountain wooded to the peak, the lawns
+ And winding glades high up like ways to Heaven,
+ The slender coco’s drooping crown of plumes,
+ The lightning flash of insect and of bird,
+ The lustre of the long convolvuluses
+ That coil’d around the stately stems, and ran
+ Ev’n to the limit of the land, the glows
+ And glories of the broad belt of the world,
+ All these he saw; but what he fain had seen
+ He could not see, the kindly human face,
+ Nor ever hear a kindly voice, but heard
+ The myriad shriek of wheeling ocean-fowl,
+ The league-long roller thundering on the reef,
+ The moving whisper of huge trees that branch’d
+ And blossom’d in the zenith, or the sweep
+ Of some precipitous rivulet to the wave,
+ As down the shore he ranged, or all day long
+ Sat often in the seaward-gazing gorge,
+ A shipwreck’d sailor, waiting for a sail:
+ No sail from day to day, but every day
+ The sunrise broken into scarlet shafts
+ Among the palms and ferns and precipices;
+ The blaze upon the waters to the east;
+ The blaze upon his island overhead;
+ The blaze upon the waters to the west;
+ Then the great stars that globed themselves in Heaven,
+ The hollower-bellowing ocean, and again
+ The scarlet shafts of sunrise—but no sail.”
+
+_Aylmer’s Field_ somewhat recalls the burden of _Maud_, the curse of
+purse-proud wealth, but is too gloomy to be a fair specimen of Tennyson’s
+art. In _Sea Dreams_ (first published in 1860) the awful vision of
+crumbling faiths is somewhat out of harmony with its environment:—
+
+ “But round the North, a light,
+ A belt, it seem’d, of luminous vapour, lay,
+ And ever in it a low musical note
+ Swell’d up and died; and, as it swell’d, a ridge
+ Of breaker issued from the belt, and still
+ Grew with the growing note, and when the note
+ Had reach’d a thunderous fulness, on those cliffs
+ Broke, mixt with awful light (the same as that
+ Living within the belt) whereby she saw
+ That all those lines of cliffs were cliffs no more,
+ But huge cathedral fronts of every age,
+ Grave, florid, stern, as far as eye could see,
+ One after one: and then the great ridge drew,
+ Lessening to the lessening music, back,
+ And past into the belt and swell’d again
+ Slowly to music: ever when it broke
+ The statues, king or saint or founder fell;
+ Then from the gaps and chasms of ruin left
+ Came men and women in dark clusters round,
+ Some crying, ‘Set them up! they shall not fall!’
+ And others, ‘Let them lie, for they have fall’n.’
+ And still they strove and wrangled: and she grieved
+ In her strange dream, she knew not why, to find
+ Their wildest wailings never out of tune
+ With that sweet note; and ever as their shrieks
+ Ran highest up the gamut, that great wave
+ Returning, while none mark’d it, on the crowd
+ Broke, mixt with awful light, and show’d their eyes
+ Glaring, and passionate looks, and swept away
+ The men of flesh and blood, and men of stone,
+ To the waste deeps together.
+
+ ‘Then I fixt
+ My wistful eyes on two fair images,
+ Both crown’d with stars and high among the stars,—
+ The Virgin Mother standing with her child
+ High up on one of those dark minster-fronts—
+ Till she began to totter, and the child
+ Clung to the mother, and sent out a cry
+ Which mixt with little Margaret’s, and I woke,
+ And my dream awed me:—well—but what are dreams?”
+
+The passage is rather fitted for a despairing mood of Arthur, in the
+Idylls, than for the wife of the city clerk ruined by a pious rogue.
+
+The _Lucretius_, later published, is beyond praise as a masterly study of
+the great Roman sceptic, whose heart is at eternal odds with his
+Epicurean creed. Nascent madness, or fever of the brain drugged by the
+blundering love philtre, is not more cunningly treated in the mad scenes
+of _Maud_. No prose commentary on the _De Rerum Natura_, however long
+and learned, conveys so clearly as this concise study in verse the sense
+of magnificent mingled ruin in the mind and poem of the Roman.
+
+The “Experiments in Quantity” were, perhaps, suggested by Mr Matthew
+Arnold’s Lectures on the Translating of Homer. Mr Arnold believed in a
+translation into English hexameters. His negative criticism of other
+translators and translations was amusing and instructive: he had an easy
+game to play with the Yankee-doodle metre of F. W. Newman, the ponderous
+blank verse of Cowper, the tripping and clipping couplets of Pope, the
+Elizabethan fantasies of Chapman. But Mr Arnold’s hexameters were
+neither musical nor rapid: they only exhibited a new form of failure. As
+the Prince of Abyssinia said to his tutor, “Enough; you have convinced me
+that no man can be a poet,” so Mr Arnold went some way to prove that no
+man can translate Homer.
+
+Tennyson had the lowest opinion of hexameters as an English metre for
+serious purposes.
+
+ “These lame hexameters the strong-wing’d music of Homer!”
+
+Lord Tennyson says, “German hexameters he disliked even more than
+English.” Indeed there is not much room for preference. Tennyson’s
+Alcaics (_Milton_) were intended to follow the Greek rather than the
+Horatian model, and resulted, at all events, in a poem worthy of the
+“mighty-mouth’d inventor of harmonies.” The specimen of the _Iliad_ in
+blank verse, beautiful as it is, does not, somehow, reproduce the music
+of Homer. It is entirely Tennysonian, as in
+
+ “Roll’d the rich vapour far into the heaven.”
+
+The reader, in that one line, recognises the voice and trick of the
+English poet, and is far away from the Chian:—
+
+ “As when in heaven the stars about the moon
+ Look beautiful, when all the winds are laid,
+ And every height comes out, and jutting peak
+ And valley, and the immeasurable heavens
+ Break open to their highest, and all the stars
+ Shine, and the Shepherd gladdens in his heart:
+ So many a fire between the ships and stream
+ Of Xanthus blazed before the towers of Troy,
+ A thousand on the plain; and close by each
+ Sat fifty in the blaze of burning fire;
+ And eating hoary grain and pulse the steeds,
+ Fixt by their cars, waited the golden dawn.”
+
+This is excellent, is poetry, escapes the conceits of Pope (who never
+“wrote with his eye on the object”), but is pure Tennyson. We have not
+yet, probably we never shall have, an adequate rendering of the _Iliad_
+into verse, and prose translations do not pretend to be adequate. When
+parents and dominies have abolished the study of Greek, something, it
+seems, will have been lost to the world,—something which even Tennyson
+could not restore in English. He thought blank verse the proper
+equivalent; but it is no equivalent. One even prefers his own prose:—
+
+ Nor did Paris linger in his lofty halls, but when he had girt on his
+ gorgeous armour, all of varied bronze, then he rushed thro’ the city,
+ glorying in his airy feet. And as when a stall-kept horse, that is
+ barley-fed at the manger, breaketh his tether, and dasheth thro’ the
+ plain, spurning it, being wont to bathe himself in the fair-running
+ river, rioting, and reareth his head, and his mane flieth back on
+ either shoulder, and he glorieth in his beauty, and his knees bear
+ him at the gallop to the haunts and meadows of the mares; so ran the
+ son of Priam, Paris, from the height of Pergamus, all in arms,
+ glittering like the sun, laughing for light-heartedness, and his
+ swift feet bare him.
+
+In February 1865 Tennyson lost the mother whose portrait he drew in
+_Isabel_,—“a thing enskied and sainted.”
+
+In the autumn of 1865 the Tennysons went on a Continental tour, and
+visited Waterloo, Weimar, and Dresden; in September they entertained Emma
+I., Queen of the Sandwich Islands. The months passed quietly at home or
+in town. The poet had written his _Lucretius_, and, to please Sir George
+Grove, wrote _The Song of the Wrens_, for music. Tennyson had not that
+positive aversion to music which marked Dr Johnson, Victor Hugo,
+Théophile Gautier, and some other poets. Nay, he liked Beethoven, which
+places him higher in the musical scale than Scott, who did not rise above
+a Border lilt or a Jacobite ditty. The Wren songs, entitled _The
+Window_, were privately printed by Sir Ivor Guest in 1867, were set to
+music by Sir Arthur Sullivan, and published by Strahan in December 1870.
+“A puppet,” Tennyson called the song-book, “whose only merit is, perhaps,
+that it can dance to Mr Sullivan’s instrument. I am sorry that my puppet
+should have to dance at all in the dark shadow of these days” (the siege
+of Paris), “but the music is now completed, and I am bound by my
+promise.” The verses are described as “partly in the old style,” but the
+true old style of the Elizabethan and cavalier days is lost.
+
+In the summer of 1867 the Tennysons moved to a farmhouse near Haslemere,
+at that time not a centre of literary Londoners. “Sandy soil and
+heather-scented air” allured them, and the result was the purchase of
+land, and the building of Aldworth, Mr Knowles being the architect. In
+autumn Tennyson visited Lyme Regis, and, like all other travellers
+thither, made a pilgrimage to the Cobb, sacred to Louisa Musgrove. The
+poet now began the study of Hebrew, having a mind to translate the Book
+of Job, a vision unfulfilled. In 1868 he thought of publishing his
+boyish piece, _The Lover’s Tale_, but delayed. An anonymously edited
+piracy of this and other poems was perpetrated in 1875, limited, at least
+nominally, to fifty copies.
+
+In July Longfellow visited Tennyson. “The Longfellows and he talked much
+of spiritualism, for he was greatly interested in that subject, but he
+suspended his judgment, and thought that, if in such manifestations there
+is anything, ‘Pucks, not the spirits of dead men, reveal themselves.’”
+This was Southey’s suggestion, as regards the celebrated disturbances in
+the house of the Wesleys. “Wit might have much to say, wisdom, little,”
+said Sam Wesley. Probably the talk about David Dunglas Home, the
+“medium” then in vogue, led to the discussion of “spiritualism.” We do
+not hear that Tennyson ever had the curiosity to see Home, whom Mr
+Browning so firmly detested.
+
+In September _The Holy Grail_ was begun: it was finished “in about a
+week. It came like a breath of inspiration.” The subject had for many
+years been turned about in the poet’s mind, which, of course, was busy in
+these years of apparent inactivity. At this time (August 1868) Tennyson
+left his old publishers, the Moxons, for Mr Strahan, who endured till
+1872. Then he was succeeded by Messrs H. S. King & Co., who gave place
+(1879) to Messrs Kegan Paul & Co., while in 1884 Messrs Macmillan became,
+and continue to be, the publishers. A few pieces, except _Lucretius_
+(_Macmillan’s Magazine_, May 1868) unimportant, appeared in serials.
+
+Very early in 1869 _The Coming of Arthur_ was composed, while Tennyson
+was reading Browning’s _The Ring and the Book_. He and his great
+contemporary were on terms of affectionate friendship, though Tennyson,
+perhaps, appreciated less of Browning than Browning of Tennyson.
+Meanwhile “Old Fitz” kept up a fire of unsympathetic growls at Browning
+and all his works. “I have been trying in vain to read it” (_The Ring
+and the Book_), “and yet the _Athenæum_ tells me it is wonderfully fine.”
+FitzGerald’s ply had been taken long ago; he wanted verbal music in
+poetry (no exorbitant desire), while, in Browning, _carmina desunt_.
+Perhaps, too, a personal feeling, as if Browning was Tennyson’s rival,
+affected the judgment of the author of _Omar Kháyyám_. We may almost
+call him “the author.”
+
+_The Holy Grail_, with the smaller poems, such as _Lucretius_, was
+published at the end of 1869. FitzGerald appears to have preferred _The
+Northern Farmer_, “the substantial rough-spun nature I knew,” to all the
+visionary knights in the airy Quest. To compare “—” (obviously Browning)
+with Tennyson, was “to compare an old Jew’s curiosity shop with the
+Phidian Marbles.” Tennyson’s poems “being clear to the bottom as well as
+beautiful, do not seem to cockney eyes so deep as muddy waters.”
+
+In November 1870 _The Last Tournament_ was begun; it was finished in May
+1871. Conceivably the vulgar scandals of the last days of the French
+Imperial _régime_ may have influenced Tennyson’s picture of the
+corruption of Arthur’s Court; but the Empire did not begin, like the
+Round Table, with aspirations after the Ideal. In the autumn of the year
+Tennyson entertained, and was entertained by, Mr Huxley. In their ideas
+about ultimate things two men could not vary more widely, but each
+delighted in the other’s society. In the spring of 1872 Tennyson visited
+Paris and the ruins of the Louvre. He read Victor Hugo, and Alfred de
+Musset, whose comedies he admired. The little that we hear of his
+opinion of the other great poet runs to this effect, “Victor Hugo is an
+unequal genius, sometimes sublime; he reminds one that there is but one
+step between the sublime and the ridiculous,” but the example by which
+Tennyson illustrated this was derived from one of the poet’s novels. In
+these we meet not only the sublime and the ridiculous, but passages which
+leave us in some perplexity as to their true category. One would have
+expected Hugo’s lyrics to be Tennyson’s favourites, but only _Gastibelza_
+is mentioned in that character. At this time Tennyson was vexed by
+
+ “Art with poisonous honey stolen from France,”
+
+a phrase which cannot apply to Hugo. Meanwhile _Gareth_ was being
+written, and the knight’s song for _The Coming of Arthur_. _Gareth and
+Lynette_, with minor pieces, appeared in 1872. _Balin and Balan_ was
+composed later, to lead up to _Vivien_, to which, perhaps, _Balin and
+Balan_ was introduction sufficient had it been the earlier written. But
+the Idylls have already been discussed as arranged in sequence. The
+completion of the Idylls, with the patriotic epilogue, was followed by
+the offer of a baronetcy. Tennyson preferred that he and his wife
+“should remain plain Mr and Mrs,” though “I hope that I have too much of
+the old-world loyalty not to wear my lady’s favours against all comers,
+should you think that it would be more agreeable to her Majesty that I
+should do so.”
+
+The Idylls ended, Tennyson in 1874 began to contemplate a drama, choosing
+the topic, perhaps neither popular nor in an Aristotelian sense tragic,
+of Mary Tudor. This play was published, and put on the stage by Sir
+Henry Irving in 1875. _Harold_ followed in 1876, _The Cup_ in 1881 (at
+the Lyceum), _The Promise of May_ (at the Globe) in 1882, _Becket_ in
+1884, with _The Foresters_ in 1892. It seems best to consider all the
+dramatic period of Tennyson’s work, a period reached so strangely late in
+his career, in the sequence of the Plays. The task is one from which I
+shrink, as conscious of entire ignorance of the stage and of lack of
+enthusiasm for the drama. Great dramatic authors have, almost
+invariably, had long practical knowledge of the scenes and of what is
+behind them. Shakespeare and his contemporaries, Molière and his
+contemporaries, had lived their lives on the boards and in the _foyer_,
+actors themselves, or in daily touch with actors and actresses. In the
+present day successful playwrights appear to live much in the world of
+the players. They have practical knowledge of the conventions and
+conditions which the stage imposes. Neither Browning nor Mr Swinburne
+(to take great names) has had, it seems, much of this practical and daily
+experience; their dramas have been acted but rarely, if at all, and many
+examples prove that neither poetical genius nor the genius for prose
+fiction can enable men to produce plays which hold their own on the
+boards. This may be the fault of public taste, or partly of public
+taste, partly of defect in practical knowledge on the side of the
+authors. Of the stage, by way of practice, Tennyson had known next to
+nothing, yet his dramas were written to be acted, and acted some of them
+were. “For himself, he was aware,” says his biographer, “that he wanted
+intimate knowledge of the mechanical details necessary for the modern
+stage, although in early and middle life he had been a constant playgoer,
+and would keenly follow the action of a play, criticising the
+characterisation, incidents, scenic effects, situations, language, and
+dramatic points.” He was quite prepared to be “edited” for acting
+purposes by the players. Miss Mary Anderson says that “he was ready to
+sacrifice even his _most_ beautiful lines for the sake of a real dramatic
+effect.”
+
+This proved unusual common-sense in a poet. Modern times and manners are
+notoriously unfavourable to the serious drama. In the age of the Greek
+tragedians, as in the days of “Eliza and our James,” reading was not very
+common, and life was much more passed in public than among ourselves,
+when people go to the play for light recreation, or to be shocked. So
+various was the genius of Tennyson, that had he devoted himself early to
+the stage, and had he been backed by a manager with the enterprise and
+intelligence of Sir Henry Irving, it is impossible to say how much he
+might have done to restore the serious drama. But we cannot regret that
+he was occupied in his prime with other things, nor can we expect to find
+his noblest and most enduring work in the dramatic experiments of his
+latest years. It is notable that, in his opinion, “the conditions of the
+dramatic art are much more complex than they were.” For example, we have
+“the star system,” which tends to allot what is, or was, technically
+styled “the fat,” to one or two popular players. Now, a poet like
+Tennyson will inevitably distribute large quantities of what is most
+excellent to many characters, and the consequent difficulties may be
+appreciated by students of our fallen nature. The poet added that to be
+a first-rate historical playwright means much more work than formerly,
+seeing that “exact history” has taken the part of the “chance chronicle.”
+
+This is a misfortune. The dramas of the Attic stage, with one or two
+exceptions, are based on myth and legend, not on history, and even in the
+_Persæ_, grounded on contemporary events, Æschylus introduced the ghost
+of Darius, not vouched for by “exact history.” Let us conceive
+Shakespeare writing _Macbeth_ in an age of “exact history.” Hardly any
+of the play would be left. Fleance and Banquo must go. Duncan becomes a
+young man, and far from “gracious.” Macbeth appears as the defender of
+the legitimist prince, Lulach, against Duncan, a usurper. Lady Macbeth
+is a pattern to her sex, and her lord is a clement and sagacious ruler.
+The witches are ruled out of the piece. Difficulties arise about the
+English aid to Malcolm. History, in fact, declines to be dramatic.
+Liberties must be taken. In his plays of the Mary Stuart cycle, Mr
+Swinburne telescopes the affair of Darnley into that of Chastelard, which
+was much earlier. He makes Mary Beaton (in love with Chastelard) a kind
+of avenging fate, who will never leave the Queen till her head falls at
+Fotheringay; though, in fact, after a flirtation with Randolph, Mary
+Beaton married Ogilvy of Boyne (really in love with Lady Bothwell), and
+not one of the four Maries was at Fotheringay. An artist ought to be
+allowed to follow legend, of its essence dramatic, or to manipulate
+history as he pleases. Our modern scrupulosity is pedantic. But
+Tennyson read a long list of books for his _Queen Mary_, though it does
+not appear that he made original researches in MSS. These labours
+occupied 1874 and 1875. Yet it would be foolish to criticise his _Queen
+Mary_ as if we were criticising “exact history.” “The play’s the thing.”
+
+The poet thought that “Bloody Mary” “had been harshly judged by the
+verdict of popular tradition.” So have most characters to whom popular
+dislike affixes the popular epithet—“Bloody Claverse,” “Bloody
+Mackenzie,” “Bloody Balfour.” Mary had the courage of the Tudors. She
+“edified all around her by her cheerfulness, her piety, and her
+resignation to the will of Providence,” in her last days (Lingard).
+Camden calls her “a queen never praised enough for the purity of her
+morals, her charity to the poor” (she practised as a district visitor),
+“and her liberality to the nobles and the clergy.” She was “pious,
+merciful, pure, and ever to be praised, if we overlook her erroneous
+opinions in religion,” says Godwin. She had been grievously wronged from
+her youth upwards. In Elizabeth she had a sister and a rival, a constant
+intriguer against her, and a kinswoman far from amiable. Despite “the
+kindness and attention of Philip” (Lingard), affairs of State demanded
+his absence from England. The disappointment as to her expected child
+was cruel. She knew that she had become unpopular, and she could not
+look for the success of her Church, to which she was sincerely attached.
+M. Auguste Filon thought that _Queen Mary_ might secure dramatic rank for
+Tennyson, “if a great actress arose who conceived a passion for the part
+of Mary.” But that was not to be expected. Mary was middle-aged, plain,
+and in aspect now terrible, now rueful. No great actress will throw
+herself with passion into such an ungrateful part. “Throughout all
+history,” Tennyson said, “there was nothing more mournful than the final
+tragedy of this woman.” _Mournful_ it is, but not tragic. There is
+nothing grand at the close, as when Mary Stuart conquers death and evil
+fame, redeeming herself by her courage and her calm, and extending over
+unborn generations that witchery which her enemies dreaded more than an
+army with banners.
+
+Moreover, popular tradition can never forgive the fires of Smithfield.
+It was Mary Tudor’s misfortune that she had the power to execute, on a
+great scale, that faculty of persecution to the death for which her
+Presbyterian and other Protestant opponents pined in vain. Mr Froude
+says of her, “For the first and last time the true Ultramontane spirit
+was dominant in England, the genuine conviction that, as the orthodox
+prophets and sovereigns of Israel slew the worshippers of Baal, so were
+Catholic rulers called upon, as their first duty, to extirpate heretics
+as the enemies of God and man.” That was precisely the spirit of Knox
+and other Presbyterian denouncers of death against “Idolaters”
+(Catholics). But the Scottish preachers were always thwarted: Mary and
+her advisers had their way, as, earlier, Latimer had preached against
+sufferers at the stake. To the stake, which he feared so greatly,
+Cranmer had sent persons not of his own fleeting shade of theological
+opinion. These men had burned Anabaptists, but all that is lightly
+forgotten by Protestant opinion. Under Mary (whoever may have been
+primarily responsible) Cranmer and Latimer were treated as they had
+treated others. Moreover, some two hundred poor men and women had dared
+the fiery death. The persecution was on a scale never forgiven or
+forgotten, since Mary began _cerdonibus esse timenda_. Mary was not
+essentially inclement. Despite Renard, the agent of the Emperor, she
+spared that lord of fluff and feather, Courtenay, and she spared
+Elizabeth. Lady Jane she could not save, the girl who was a queen by
+grace of God and of her own royal nature. But Mary will never be
+pardoned by England. “Few men or women have lived less capable of doing
+knowingly a wrong thing,” says Mr Froude, a great admirer of Tennyson’s
+play. Yet, taking Mr Froude’s own view, Mary’s abject and superannuated
+passion for Philip; her ecstasies during her supposed pregnancy; “the
+forlorn hours when she would sit on the ground with her knees drawn to
+her face,” with all her “symptoms of hysterical derangement, leave little
+room, as we think of her, for other feelings than pity.” Unfortunately,
+feelings of pity for a person so distraught, so sourly treated by
+fortune, do not suffice for tragedy. When we contemplate Antigone or
+Œdipus, it is not with a sentiment of pity struggling against abhorrence.
+
+For these reasons the play does not seem to have a good dramatic subject.
+The unity is given by Mary herself and her fortunes, and these are
+scarcely dramatic. History prevents the introduction of Philip till the
+second scene of the third act. His entrance is _manqué_; he merely
+accompanies Cardinal Pole, who takes command of the scene, and Philip
+does not get in a word till after a long conversation between the Queen
+and the Cardinal. Previously Philip had only crossed the stage in a
+procession, yet when he does appear he is bereft of prominence. The
+interest as regards him is indicated, in Act I. scene v., by Mary’s
+kissing his miniature. Her blighted love for him is one main motive of
+the tragedy, but his own part appears too subordinate in the play as
+published. The interest is scattered among the vast crowd of characters;
+and Mr R. H. Hutton remarked at the time that he “remains something of a
+cold, cruel, and sensual shadow.” We are more interested in Wyatt,
+Cranmer, Gardiner, and others; or at least their parts are more
+interesting. Yet in no case does the interest of any character, except
+of Mary and Elizabeth, remain continuous throughout the play. Tennyson
+himself thought that “the real difficulty of the drama is to give
+sufficient relief to its intense sadness. . . . Nothing less than the
+holy calm of the meek and penitent Cranmer can be adequate artistic
+relief.” But not much relief can be drawn from a man about to be burned
+alive, and history does not tempt us to keen sympathy with the recanting
+archbishop, at least if we agree with Macaulay rather than with Froude.
+
+I venture to think that historical tradition, as usual, offered a better
+motive than exact history. Following tradition, we see in Mary a cloud
+of hateful gloom, from which England escapes into the glorious dawn of
+“the Gospel light,” and of Elizabeth, who might be made a triumphantly
+sympathetic character. That is the natural and popular course which the
+drama might take. But Tennyson’s history is almost critical and
+scientific. Points of difficult and debated evidence (as to Elizabeth’s
+part in Wyatt’s rebellion) are discussed. There is no contest of day and
+darkness, of Truth and Error. The characters are in that perplexed
+condition about creeds which was their actual state after the political
+and social and religious chaos produced by Henry VIII. Gardiner is a
+Catholic, but not an Ultramontane; Lord William Howard is a Catholic, but
+not a fanatic; we find a truculent Anabaptist, or Socialist, and a
+citizen whose pride is his moderation. The native uncritical tendency of
+the drama is to throw up hats and halloo for Elizabeth and an open Bible.
+In place of this, Cecil delivers a well-considered analysis of the
+character of Elizabeth:—
+
+ “_Eliz._ God guide me lest I lose the way.
+
+ [_Exit Elizabeth_.
+
+ _Cecil_. Many points weather’d, many perilous ones,
+ At last a harbour opens; but therein
+ Sunk rocks—they need fine steering—much it is
+ To be nor mad, nor bigot—have a mind—
+ Nor let Priests’ talk, or dream of worlds to be,
+ Miscolour things about her—sudden touches
+ For him, or him—sunk rocks; no passionate faith—
+ But—if let be—balance and compromise;
+ Brave, wary, sane to the heart of her—a Tudor
+ School’d by the shadow of death—a Boleyn, too,
+ Glancing across the Tudor—not so well.”
+
+This is excellent as historical criticism, in the favourable sense; but
+the drama, by its nature, demands something not critical but triumphant
+and one-sided. The character of Elizabeth is one of the best in the
+play, as her soliloquy (Act III. scene v.) is one of the finest of the
+speeches. We see her courage, her coquetry, her dissimulation, her
+arrogance. But while this is the true Elizabeth, it is not the idealised
+Elizabeth whom English loyalty created, lived for, and died for. Mr
+Froude wrote, “You have given us the greatest of all your works,” an
+opinion which the world can never accept. “You have reclaimed one more
+section of English History from the wilderness, and given it a form in
+which it will be fixed for ever. No one since Shakespeare has done
+that.” But Mr Froude had done it, and Tennyson’s reading of “the
+section” is mainly that of Mr Froude. Mr Gladstone found that Cranmer
+and Gardiner “are still in a considerable degree mysteries to me.” A
+mystery Cranmer must remain. Perhaps the “crowds” and “Voices” are not
+the least excellent of the characters, Tennyson’s humour finding an
+opportunity in them, and in Joan and Tib. His idyllic charm speaks in
+the words of Lady Clarence to the fevered Queen; and there is dramatic
+genius in her reply:—
+
+ “_Mary_. What is the strange thing happiness? Sit down here:
+ Tell me thine happiest hour.
+
+ _Lady Clarence_. I will, if that
+ May make your Grace forget yourself a little.
+ There runs a shallow brook across our field
+ For twenty miles, where the black crow flies five,
+ And doth so bound and babble all the way
+ As if itself were happy. It was May-time,
+ And I was walking with the man I loved.
+ I loved him, but I thought I was not loved.
+ And both were silent, letting the wild brook
+ Speak for us—till he stoop’d and gather’d one
+ From out a bed of thick forget-me-nots,
+ Look’d hard and sweet at me, and gave it me.
+ I took it, tho’ I did not know I took it,
+ And put it in my bosom, and all at once
+ I felt his arms about me, and his lips—
+
+ _Mary_. O God! I have been too slack, too slack;
+ There are Hot Gospellers even among our guards—
+ Nobles we dared not touch. We have but burnt
+ The heretic priest, workmen, and women and children.
+ Wet, famine, ague, fever, storm, wreck, wrath,—
+ We have so play’d the coward; but by God’s grace,
+ We’ll follow Philip’s leading, and set up
+ The Holy Office here—garner the wheat,
+ And burn the tares with unquenchable fire!”
+
+The conclusion, in the acting edition, printed in the Biography, appears
+to be an improvement on that in the text as originally published.
+Unhappy as the drama essentially is, the welcome which Mr Browning gave
+both to the published work and to the acted play—“a complete success”:
+“conception, execution, the whole and the parts, I see nowhere the shadow
+of a fault”—offers “relief” in actual human nature. “He is the
+greatest-brained poet in England,” Tennyson said, on a later occasion.
+“Violets fade, he has given me a crown of gold.”
+
+Before writing _Harold_ (1876) the poet “studied many recent plays,” and
+re-read Æschylus and Sophocles. For history he went to the Bayeux
+tapestry, the _Roman de Rou_, Lord Lytton, and Freeman. Students of a
+recent controversy will observe that, following Freeman, he retains the
+famous palisade, so grievously battered by the axe-strokes of Mr Horace
+Round. _Harold_ is a piece more compressed, and much more in accordance
+with the traditions of the drama, than _Queen Mary_. The topic is tragic
+indeed: the sorrow being that of a great man, a great king, the bulwark
+of a people that fell with his fall. Moreover, as the topic is treated,
+the play is rich in the irony usually associated with the name of
+Sophocles. Victory comes before a fall. Harold, like Antigone, is torn
+between two duties—his oath and the claims of his country. His ruin
+comes from what Aristotle would call his _ἁμαρτία_, his fault in swearing
+the oath to William. The hero himself; recking little, after a
+superstitious moment, of the concealed relics over which he swore, deems
+his offence to lie in swearing a vow which he never meant to keep. The
+persuasions which urge him to this course are admirably presented:
+England, Edith, his brother’s freedom, were at stake. Casuistry, or even
+law, would have absolved him easily; an oath taken under duresse is of no
+avail. But Harold’s “honour rooted in dishonour stood,” and he cannot so
+readily absolve himself. Bruce and the bishops who stood by Bruce had no
+such scruples: they perjured themselves often, on the most sacred relics,
+especially the bishops. But Harold rises above the mediæval and magical
+conception of the oath, and goes to his doom conscious of a stain on his
+honour, of which only a deeper stain, that of falseness to his country,
+could make him clean. This is a truly tragic stroke of destiny. The
+hero’s character is admirably noble, patient, and simple. The Confessor
+also is as true in art as to history, and his vision of the fall and rise
+of England is a noble passage. In Aldwyth we have something of Vivien,
+with a grain of conscience, and the part of Edith Swan’s-neck has a
+restrained and classic pathos in contrast with the melancholy of
+Wulfnoth. The piece, as the poet said, is a “tragedy of doom,” of
+deepening and darkening omens, as in the _Odyssey_ and _Njal’s Saga_.
+The battle scene, with the choruses of the monks, makes a noble close.
+
+FitzGerald remained loyal, but it was to “a fairy Prince who came from
+other skies than these rainy ones,” and “the wretched critics,” as G. H.
+Lewes called them, seem to have been unfriendly. In fact (besides the
+innate wretchedness of all critics), they grudged the time and labour
+given to the drama, in an undramatic age. _Harold_ had not what
+FitzGerald called “the old champagne flavour” of the vintage of 1842.
+
+_Becket_ was begun in 1876, printed in 1879, and published in 1884.
+Before that date, in 1880, Tennyson produced one of the volumes of poetry
+which was more welcome than a play to most of his admirers. The
+intervening years passed in the Isle of Wight, at Aldworth, in town, and
+in summer tours, were of no marked biographical interest. The poet was
+close on three score and ten—he reached that limit in 1879. The days
+darkened around him, as darken they must: in the spring of 1879 he lost
+his favourite brother, himself a poet of original genius, Charles
+Tennyson Turner. In May of the same year he published _The Lover’s
+Tale_, which has been treated here among his earliest works. His hours,
+and (to some extent) his meals, were regulated by Sir Andrew Clark. He
+planted trees, walked, read, loitered in his garden, and kept up his old
+friendships, while he made that of the great Gordon. Compliments passed
+between him and Victor Hugo, who had entertained Lionel Tennyson in
+Paris, and wrote: “Je lis avec émotion vos vers superbes; c’est un reflet
+de gloire que vous m’envoyez.” Mr Matthew Arnold’s compliment was very
+like Mr Arnold’s humour: “Your father has been our most popular poet for
+over forty years, and I am of opinion that he fully deserves his
+reputation”: such was “Mat’s sublime waggery.” Tennyson heaped coals of
+fire on the other poet, bidding him, as he liked to be bidden, to write
+more poetry, not “prose things.” Tennyson lived much in the society of
+Browning and George Eliot, and made the acquaintance of Renan. In
+December 1879 Mr and Mrs Kendal produced _The Falcon_, which ran for
+sixty-seven nights; it is “an exquisite little poem in action,” as Fanny
+Kemble said. During a Continental tour Tennyson visited Catullus’s
+Sirmio: “here he made his _Frater Ave atque Vale_,” and the poet composed
+his beautiful salutation to the
+
+ “Tenderest of Roman poets nineteen hundred years ago.”
+
+In 1880 _Ballads and other Poems_ proved that, like Titian, the great
+poet was not to be defeated by the years. _The First Quarrel_ was in his
+most popular English style. _Rizpah_ deserved and received the splendid
+panegyric of Mr Swinburne. _The Revenge_ is probably the finest of the
+patriotic pieces, and keeps green the memory of an exploit the most
+marvellous in the annals of English seamen. _The Village Wife_ is a
+pendant worthy of _The Northern Farmer_. The poem _In the Children’s
+Hospital_ caused some irritation at the moment, but there was only one
+opinion as to the _Defence of Lucknow_ and the beautiful re-telling of
+the Celtic _Voyage of Maeldune_. The fragment of Homeric translation was
+equally fortunate in choice of subject and in rendering.
+
+In the end of 1880 the poet finished _The Cup_, which had been worked on
+occasionally since he completed _The Falcon_ in 1880. The piece was read
+by the author to Sir Henry Irving and his company, and it was found that
+the manuscript copy needed few alterations to fit it for the stage. The
+scenery and the acting of the protagonists are not easily to be
+forgotten. The play ran for a hundred and thirty nights. Sir Henry
+Irving had thought that _Becket_ (then unpublished) would prove too
+expensive, and could only be a _succès d’estime_. Tennyson had found out
+that “the worst of writing for the stage is, you must keep some actor
+always in your mind.” To this necessity authors like Molière and
+Shakespeare were, of course, resigned and familiar; they knew exactly how
+to deal with all their means. But this part of the business of
+play-writing must always be a cross to the poet who is not at one with
+the world of the stage.
+
+In _The Cup_ Miss Ellen Terry made the strongest impression, her part
+being noble and sympathetic, while Sir Henry Irving had the ungrateful
+part of the villain. To be sure, he was a villain of much complexity;
+and Tennyson thought that his subtle blend of Roman refinement and
+intellectuality, and barbarian, self-satisfied sensuality, was not “hit
+off.” Synorix is, in fact, half-Greek, half-Celt, with a Roman
+education, and the “blend” is rather too remote for successful
+representation. The traditional villain, from Iago downwards, is not apt
+to utter such poetry as this:—
+
+ “O Thou, that dost inspire the germ with life,
+ The child, a thread within the house of birth,
+ And give him limbs, then air, and send him forth
+ The glory of his father—Thou whose breath
+ Is balmy wind to robe our bills with grass,
+ And kindle all our vales with myrtle-blossom,
+ And roll the golden oceans of our grain,
+ And sway the long grape-bunches of our vines,
+ And fill all hearts with fatness and the lust
+ Of plenty—make me happy in my marriage!”
+
+The year 1881 brought the death of another of the old Cambridge friends,
+James Spedding, the biographer of Bacon; and Carlyle also died, a true
+friend, if rather intermittent in his appreciation of poetry. The real
+Carlyle did appreciate it, but the Carlyle of attitude was too much of
+the iron Covenanter to express what he felt. The poem _Despair_
+irritated the earnest and serious readers of “know-nothing books.” The
+poem expressed, dramatically, a mood like another, a human mood not so
+very uncommon. A man ruined in this world’s happiness curses the faith
+of his youth, and the unfaith of his reading and reflection, and tries to
+drown himself. This is one conclusion of the practical syllogism, and it
+is a free country. However, there were freethinkers who did not think
+that Tennyson’s kind of thinking ought to be free. Other earnest persons
+objected to “First drink a health,” in the re-fashioned song of _Hands
+all Round_. They might have remembered a royal health drunk in water an
+hour before the drinkers swept Mackay down the Pass of Killiecrankie.
+The poet did not specify the fluid in which the toast was to be carried,
+and the cup might be that which “cheers but not inebriates.” “The common
+cup,” as the remonstrants had to be informed, “has in all ages been the
+sacred symbol of unity.”
+
+_The Promise of May_ was produced in November 1882, and the poet was once
+more so unfortunate as to vex the susceptibilities of advanced thinkers.
+The play is not a masterpiece, and yet neither the gallery gods nor the
+Marquis of Queensberry need have felt their withers wrung. The hero, or
+villain, Edgar, is a perfectly impossible person, and represents no kind
+of political, social, or economical thinker. A man would give all other
+bliss and all his worldly wealth for this, to waste his whole strength in
+one kick upon this perfect prig. He employs the arguments of evolution
+and so forth to justify the seduction of a little girl of fifteen, and
+later, by way of making amends, proposes to commit incest by marrying her
+sister. There have been evolutionists, to be sure, who believed in
+promiscuity, like Mr Edgar, as preferable to monogamy. But this only
+proves that an evolutionist may fail to understand evolution. There be
+also such folk as Stevenson calls “squirradicals”—squires who say that
+“the land is the people’s.” Probably no advocate of promiscuity, and no
+squirradical, was present at the performances of _The Promise of May_.
+But people of advanced minds had got it into their heads that their
+doctrines were to be attacked, so they went and made a hubbub in the
+sacred cause of freedom of thought and speech. The truth is, that
+controversial topics, political topics, ought not to be brought into
+plays, much less into sermons. Tennyson meant Edgar for “nothing
+thorough, nothing sincere.” He is that venomous thing, the
+prig-scoundrel: he does not suit the stage, and his place, if anywhere,
+is in the novel. Advocates of marriage with a deceased wife’s sister
+might have applauded Edgar for wishing to marry the sister of a mistress
+assumed to be deceased, but no other party in the State wanted anything
+except the punching of Edgar’s head by Farmer Dobson.
+
+In 1883 died Edward FitzGerald, the most kind, loyal, and, as he said,
+crotchety of old and dear Cambridge friends. He did not live to see the
+delightful poem which Tennyson had written for him. In almost his latest
+letter he had remarked, superfluously, that when he called the task of
+translating _The Agamemnon_ “work for a poet,” he “was not thinking of Mr
+Browning.”
+
+In the autumn of 1883 Tennyson was taken, with Mr Gladstone, by Sir
+Donald Currie, for a cruise round the west coast of Scotland, to the
+Orkneys, and to Copenhagen. The people of Kirkwall conferred on the poet
+and the statesman the freedom of the burgh, and Mr Gladstone, in an
+interesting speech, compared the relative chances of posthumous fame of
+the poet and the politician. Pericles is not less remembered than
+Sophocles, though Shakespeare is more in men’s minds than Cecil. Much
+depends, as far as the statesmen are considered, on contemporary
+historians. It is Thucydides who immortalises Pericles. But it is
+improbable that the things which Mr Gladstone did, and attempted, will be
+forgotten more rapidly than the conduct and characters of, say, Burleigh
+or Lethington.
+
+In 1884, after this voyage, with its royal functions and celebrations at
+Copenhagen, a peerage was offered to the poet. He “did not want to alter
+his plain Mr,” and he must have known that, whether he accepted or
+refused, the chorus of blame would be louder than that of applause.
+Scott had desired “such grinning honour as Sir Walter hath”; the title
+went well with the old name, and pleased his love of old times. Tennyson
+had been blamed “by literary men” for thrice evading a baronetcy, and he
+did not think that a peerage would make smooth the lives of his
+descendants. But he concluded, “Why should I be selfish and not suffer
+an honour (as Gladstone says) to be done to literature in my name?”
+Politically, he thought that the Upper House, while it lasts, partly
+supplied the place of the American “referendum.” He voted in July 1884
+for the extension of the franchise, and in November stated his views to
+Mr Gladstone in verse. In prose he wrote to Mr Gladstone, “I have a
+strong conviction that the more simple the dealings of men with men, as
+well as of man with man, are—the better,” a sentiment which, perhaps, did
+not always prevail with his friend. The poet’s reflections on the horror
+of Gordon’s death are not recorded. He introduced the idea of the Gordon
+Home for Boys, and later supported it by a letter, “Have we forgotten
+Gordon?” to the _Daily Telegraph_. They who cannot forget Gordon must
+always be grateful to Tennyson for providing this opportunity of
+honouring the greatest of an illustrious clan, and of helping, in their
+degree, a scheme which was dear to the heroic leader.
+
+The poet, very naturally, was most averse to personal appearance in
+public matters. Mankind is so fashioned that the advice of a poet is
+always regarded as unpractical, and is even apt to injure the cause which
+he advocates. Happily there cannot be two opinions about the right way
+of honouring Gordon. Tennyson’s poem, _The Fleet_, was also in harmony
+with the general sentiment.
+
+In the last month of 1884 _Becket_ was published. The theme of Fair
+Rosamund had appealed to the poet in youth, and he had written part of a
+lyric which he judiciously left unpublished. It is given in his
+Biography. In 1877 he had visited Canterbury, and had traced the steps
+of Becket to his place of slaughter in the Cathedral. The poem was
+printed in 1879, but not published till seven years later. In 1879 Sir
+Henry Irving had thought the play too costly to be produced with more
+than a _succès d’estime_; but in 1891 he put it on the stage, where it
+proved the most successful of modern poetic dramas. As published it is,
+obviously, far too long for public performance. It is not easy to
+understand why dramatic poets always make their works so much too long.
+The drama seems, by its very nature, to have a limit almost as distinct
+as the limit of the sonnet. It is easy to calculate how long a play for
+the stage ought to be, and we might think that a poet would find the
+natural limit serviceable to his art, for it inculcates selection,
+conciseness, and concentration. But despite these advantages of the
+natural form of the drama, modern poets, at least, constantly overflow
+their banks. The author _ruit profusus_, and the manager has to reduce
+the piece to feasible proportions, such as it ought to have assumed from
+the first.
+
+_Becket_ has been highly praised by Sir Henry Irving himself, for its
+“moments of passion and pathos, . . . which, when they exist, atone to an
+audience for the endurance of long acts.” But why should the audience
+have such long acts to endure? The reader, one fears, is apt to use his
+privilege of skipping. The long speeches of Walter Map and the immense
+period of Margery tempt the student to exercise his agility. A
+“chronicle play” has the privilege of wandering, but _Becket_ wanders too
+far and too long. The political details of the quarrel between Church
+and State, with its domestic and international complexities, are apt to
+fatigue the attention. Inevitable and insoluble as the situation was,
+neither protagonist is entirely sympathetic, whether in the play or in
+history. The struggle in Becket between his love of the king and his
+duty to the Church (or what he takes to be his duty) is nobly presented,
+and is truly dramatic, while there is grotesque and terrible relief in
+the banquet of the Beggars. In the scene of the assassination the poet
+“never stoops his wing,” and there are passages of tender pathos between
+Henry and Rosamund, while Becket’s keen memories of his early days, just
+before his death, are moving.
+
+ “_Becket_. I once was out with Henry in the days
+ When Henry loved me, and we came upon
+ A wild-fowl sitting on her nest, so still
+ I reach’d my hand and touch’d; she did not stir;
+ The snow had frozen round her, and she sat
+ Stone-dead upon a heap of ice-cold eggs.
+ Look! how this love, this mother, runs thro’ all
+ The world God made—even the beast—the bird!
+
+ _John of Salisbury_. Ay, still a lover of the beast and bird?
+ But these arm’d men—will you not hide yourself?
+ Perchance the fierce De Brocs from Saltwood Castle,
+ To assail our Holy Mother lest she brood
+ Too long o’er this hard egg, the world, and send
+ Her whole heart’s heat into it, till it break
+ Into young angels. Pray you, hide yourself.
+
+ _Becket_. There was a little fair-hair’d Norman maid
+ Lived in my mother’s house: if Rosamund is
+ The world’s rose, as her name imports her—she
+ Was the world’s lily.
+
+ _John of Salisbury_. Ay, and what of her?
+
+ _Becket_. She died of leprosy.”
+
+But the part of Rosamund, her innocent ignorance especially, is not very
+readily intelligible, not quite persuasive, and there is almost a touch
+of the burlesque in her unexpected appearance as a monk. To weave that
+old and famous story of love into the terribly complex political intrigue
+was a task almost too great. The character of Eleanor is perhaps more
+successfully drawn in the Prologue than in the scene where she offers the
+choice of the dagger or the bowl, and is interrupted, in a startlingly
+unexpected manner, by the Archbishop himself. The opportunities for
+scenic effects are magnificent throughout, and must have contributed
+greatly to the success on the stage. Still one cannot but regard the
+published _Becket_ as rather the marble from which the statue may be hewn
+than as the statue itself. There are fine scenes, powerful and masterly
+drawing of character in Henry, Eleanor, and Becket, but there is a want
+of concentration, due, perhaps, to the long period of time covered by the
+action. So, at least, it seems to a reader who has admitted his sense of
+incompetency in the dramatic region. The acuteness of the poet’s power
+of historical intuition was attested by Mr J. R. Green and Mr Bryce.
+“One cannot imagine,” said Mr Bryce, “a more vivid, a more perfectly
+faithful picture than it gives both of Henry and Thomas.” Tennyson’s
+portraits of these two “go beyond and perfect history.” The poet’s
+sympathy ought, perhaps, to have been, if not with the false and
+ruffianly Henry, at least with Henry’s side of the question. For
+Tennyson had made Harold leave
+
+ “To England
+ My legacy of war against the Pope
+ From child to child, from Pope to Pope, from age to age,
+ Till the sea wash her level with her shores,
+ Or till the Pope be Christ’s.”
+
+
+
+
+IX.
+LAST YEARS.
+
+
+THE end of 1884 saw the publication of _Tiresias and other Poems_,
+dedicated to “My good friend, Robert Browning,” and opening with the
+beautiful verses to one who never was Mr Browning’s friend, Edward
+FitzGerald. The volume is rich in the best examples of Tennyson’s later
+work. _Tiresias_, the monologue of the aged seer, blinded by excess of
+light when he beheld Athene unveiled, and under the curse of Cassandra,
+is worthy of the author who, in youth, wrote _Œnone_ and _Ulysses_.
+Possibly the verses reflect Tennyson’s own sense of public indifference
+to the voice of the poet and the seer. But they are of much earlier date
+than the year of publication:—
+
+ “For when the crowd would roar
+ For blood, for war, whose issue was their doom,
+ To cast wise words among the multitude
+ Was flinging fruit to lions; nor, in hours
+ Of civil outbreak, when I knew the twain
+ Would each waste each, and bring on both the yoke
+ Of stronger states, was mine the voice to curb
+ The madness of our cities and their kings.
+ Who ever turn’d upon his heel to hear
+ My warning that the tyranny of one
+ Was prelude to the tyranny of all?
+ My counsel that the tyranny of all
+ Led backward to the tyranny of one?
+ This power hath work’d no good to aught that lives.”
+
+The conclusion was a favourite with the author, and his blank verse never
+reached a higher strain:—
+
+ “But for me,
+ I would that I were gather’d to my rest,
+ And mingled with the famous kings of old,
+ On whom about their ocean-islets flash
+ The faces of the Gods—the wise man’s word,
+ Here trampled by the populace underfoot,
+ There crown’d with worship—and these eyes will find
+ The men I knew, and watch the chariot whirl
+ About the goal again, and hunters race
+ The shadowy lion, and the warrior-kings,
+ In height and prowess more than human, strive
+ Again for glory, while the golden lyre
+ Is ever sounding in heroic ears
+ Heroic hymns, and every way the vales
+ Wind, clouded with the grateful incense-fume
+ Of those who mix all odour to the Gods
+ On one far height in one far-shining fire.”
+
+Then follows the pathetic piece on FitzGerald’s death, and the prayer,
+not unfulfilled—
+
+ “That, when I from hence
+ Shall fade with him into the unknown,
+ My close of earth’s experience
+ May prove as peaceful as his own.”
+
+_The Ancient Sage_, with its lyric interludes, is one of Tennyson’s
+meditations on the mystery of the world and of existence. Like the poet
+himself, the Sage finds a gleam of light and hope in his own subjective
+experiences of some unspeakable condition, already recorded in _In
+Memoriam_. The topic was one on which he seems to have spoken to his
+friends with freedom:—
+
+ “And more, my son! for more than once when I
+ Sat all alone, revolving in myself
+ The word that is the symbol of myself,
+ The mortal limit of the Self was loosed,
+ And past into the Nameless, as a cloud
+ Melts into Heaven. I touch’d my limbs, the limbs
+ Were strange not mine—and yet no shade of doubt,
+ But utter clearness, and thro’ loss of Self
+ The gain of such large life as match’d with ours
+ Were Sun to spark—unshadowable in words,
+ Themselves but shadows of a shadow-world.”
+
+The poet’s habit of
+
+ “Revolving in myself
+ The word that is the symbol of myself”—
+
+that is, of dwelling on the sound of his own name, was familiar to the
+Arabs. M. Lefébure has drawn my attention to a passage in the works of a
+mediæval Arab philosopher, Ibn Khaldoun: {196} “To arrive at the highest
+degree of inspiration of which he is capable, the diviner should have
+recourse to the use of certain phrases marked by a peculiar cadence and
+parallelism. Thus he emancipates his mind from the influence of the
+senses, and is enabled to attain an imperfect contact with the spiritual
+world.” Ibn Khaldoun regards the “contact” as extremely “imperfect.” He
+describes similar efforts made by concentrating the gaze on a mirror, a
+bowl of water, or the like. Tennyson was doubtless unaware that he had
+stumbled accidentally on a method of “ancient sages.” Psychologists will
+explain his experience by the word “dissociation.” It is not everybody,
+however, who can thus dissociate himself. The temperament of genius has
+often been subject to such influence, as M. Lefébure has shown in the
+modern instances of George Sand and Alfred de Musset: we might add
+Shelley, Goethe, and even Scott.
+
+The poet’s versatility was displayed in the appearance with these records
+of “weird seizures”, of the Irish dialect piece _To-morrow_, the popular
+_Spinster’s Sweet-Arts_, and the _Locksley Hall Sixty Years After_. The
+old fire of the versification is unabated, but the hero has relapsed on
+the gloom of the hero of _Maud_. He represents himself, of course, not
+Tennyson, or only one of the moods of Tennyson, which were sometimes
+black enough. A very different mood chants the _Charge of the Heavy
+Brigade_, and speaks of
+
+ “Green Sussex fading into blue
+ With one gray glimpse of sea.”
+
+The lines _To Virgil_ were written at the request of the Mantuans, by the
+most Virgilian of all the successors of the
+
+ “Wielder of the stateliest measure
+ ever moulded by the lips of man.”
+
+Never was Tennyson more Virgilian than in this unmatched panegyric, the
+sum and flower of criticism of that
+
+ “Golden branch amid the shadows,
+ kings and realms that pass to rise no more.”
+
+Hardly less admirable is the tribute to Catullus, and the old poet is
+young again in the bird-song of _Early Spring_. The lines on _Poets and
+their Bibliographies_, with _The Dead Prophet_, express Tennyson’s
+lifelong abhorrence of the critics and biographers, whose joy is in the
+futile and the unimportant, in personal gossip and the sweepings of the
+studio, the salvage of the wastepaper basket. The _Prefatory Poem to my
+Brother’s Sonnets_ is not only touching in itself, but proves that the
+poet can “turn to favour and to prettiness” such an affliction as the
+ruinous summer of 1879.
+
+The year 1880 brought deeper distress in the death of the poet’s son
+Lionel, whose illness, begun in India, ended fatally in the Red Sea. The
+interest of the following years was mainly domestic. The poet’s health,
+hitherto robust, was somewhat impaired in 1888, but his vivid interest in
+affairs and in letters was unabated. He consoled himself with Virgil,
+Keats, Wordsworth, Gibbon, Euripides, and Mr Leaf’s speculations on the
+composite nature of the _Iliad_, in which Coleridge, perhaps alone among
+poets, believed. “You know,” said Tennyson to Mr Leaf; “I never liked
+that theory of yours about the many poets.” It would be at least as easy
+to prove that there were many authors of _Ivanhoe_, or perhaps it would
+be a good deal more easy. However, he admitted that three lines which
+occur both in the Eighth and the Sixteenth Books of the _Iliad_ are more
+appropriate in the later book. Similar examples might be found in his
+own poems. He still wrote, in the intervals of a malady which brought
+him “as near death as a man could be without dying.” He was an example
+of the great physical strength which, on the whole, seems usually to
+accompany great mental power. The strength may be dissipated by passion,
+or by undue labour, as in cases easily recalled to memory, but neither
+cause had impaired the vigour of Tennyson. Like Goethe, he lived out all
+his life; and his eightieth birthday was cheered both by public and
+private expressions of reverence and affection.
+
+Of Tennyson’s last three years on earth we may think, in his own words,
+that his
+
+ “Life’s latest eve endured
+ Nor settled into hueless grey.”
+
+Nature was as dear to him and as inspiring as of old; men and affairs and
+letters were not slurred by his intact and energetic mind. His _Demeter
+and other Poems_, with the dedication to Lord Dufferin, appeared in the
+December of the year. The dedication was the lament for the dead son and
+the salutation to the Viceroy of India, a piece of resigned and manly
+regret. The _Demeter and Persephone_ is a modern and tender study of the
+theme of the most beautiful Homeric Hymn. The ancient poet had no such
+thought of the restored Persephone as that which impels Tennyson to
+describe her
+
+ “Faint as a climate-changing bird that flies
+ All night across the darkness, and at dawn
+ Falls on the threshold of her native land.”
+
+The spring, the restored Persephone, comes more vigorous and joyous to
+the shores of the Ægean than to ours. All Tennyson’s own is Demeter’s
+awe of those “imperial disimpassioned eyes” of her daughter, come from
+the bed and the throne of Hades, the Lord of many guests. The hymn,
+happy in its ending, has no thought of the grey heads of the Fates, and
+their answer to the goddess concerning “fate beyond the Fates,” and the
+breaking of the bonds of Hades. The ballad of _Owd Roä_ is one of the
+most spirited of the essays in dialect to which Tennyson had of late
+years inclined. _Vastness_ merely expresses, in terms of poetry,
+Tennyson’s conviction that, without immortality, life is a series of
+worthless contrasts. An opposite opinion may be entertained, but a man
+has a right to express his own, which, coming from so great a mind, is
+not undeserving of attention; or, at least, is hardly deserving of
+reproof. The poet’s idea is also stated thus in _The Ring_, in terms
+which perhaps do not fall below the poetical; or, at least, do not drop
+into “the utterly unpoetical”:—
+
+ “The Ghost in Man, the Ghost that once was Man,
+ But cannot wholly free itself from Man,
+ Are calling to each other thro’ a dawn
+ Stranger than earth has ever seen; the veil
+ Is rending, and the Voices of the day
+ Are heard across the Voices of the dark.
+ No sudden heaven, nor sudden hell, for man,
+ But thro’ the Will of One who knows and rules—
+ And utter knowledge is but utter love—
+ Æonian Evolution, swift or slow,
+ Thro’ all the Spheres—an ever opening height,
+ An ever lessening earth.”
+
+_The Ring_ is, in fact, a ghost story based on a legend told by Mr Lowell
+about a house near where he had once lived; one of those houses vexed by
+
+ “A footstep, a low throbbing in the walls,
+ A noise of falling weights that never fell,
+ Weird whispers, bells that rang without a hand,
+ Door-handles turn’d when none was at the door,
+ And bolted doors that open’d of themselves.”
+
+These phenomena were doubtless caused by rats and water-pipes, but they
+do not destroy the pity and the passion of the tale. The lines to Mary
+Boyle are all of the normal world, and worthy of a poet’s youth and of
+the spring. _Merlin and the Gleam_ is the spiritual allegory of the
+poet’s own career:—
+
+ “Arthur had vanish’d
+ I knew not whither,
+ The king who loved me,
+ And cannot die.”
+
+So at last
+
+ “All but in Heaven
+ Hovers The Gleam,”
+
+whither the wayfarer was soon to follow. There is a marvellous hope and
+pathos in the melancholy of these all but the latest songs, reminiscent
+of youth and love, and even of the dim haunting memories and dreams of
+infancy. No other English poet has thus rounded all his life with music.
+Tennyson was in his eighty-first year, when there “came in a moment” the
+crown of his work, the immortal lyric, _Crossing the Bar_. It is hardly
+less majestic and musical in the perfect Greek rendering by his
+brother-in-law, Mr Lushington. For once at least a poem has been “poured
+from the golden to the silver cup” without the spilling of a drop. The
+new book’s appearance was coincident with the death of Mr Browning, “so
+loving and appreciative,” as Lady Tennyson wrote; a friend, not a rival,
+however the partisans of either poet might strive to stir emulation
+between two men of such lofty and such various genius.
+
+
+
+
+X.
+1890.
+
+
+IN the year 1889 the poet’s health had permitted him to take long walks
+on the sea-shore and along the cliffs, one of which, by reason of its
+whiteness, he had named “Taliessin,” “the splendid brow.” His mind ran
+on a poem founded on an Egyptian legend (of which the source is not
+mentioned), telling how “despair and death came upon him who was mad
+enough to try to probe the secret of the universe.” He also thought of a
+drama on Tristram, who, in the Idylls, is treated with brevity, and not
+with the sympathy of the old writer who cries, “God bless Tristram the
+knight: he fought for England!” But early in 1890 Tennyson suffered from
+a severe attack of influenza. In May Mr Watts painted his portrait, and
+
+ “Divinely through all hindrance found the man.”
+
+Tennyson was a great admirer of Miss Austen’s novels: “The realism and
+life-likeness of Miss Austen’s _Dramatis Personæ_ come nearest to those
+of Shakespeare. Shakespeare, however, is a sun to which Jane Austen,
+though a bright and true little world, is but an asteroid.” He was
+therefore pleased to find apple-blossoms co-existing with ripe
+strawberries on June 28, as Miss Austen has been blamed, by minute
+philosophers, for introducing this combination in the garden party in
+_Emma_. The poet, like most of the good and great, read novels eagerly,
+and excited himself over the confirmation of an adult male in a story by
+Miss Yonge. Of Scott, “the most chivalrous literary figure of the
+century, and the author with the widest range since Shakespeare,” he
+preferred _Old Mortality_, and it is a good choice. He hated “morbid and
+introspective tales, with their oceans of sham philosophy.” At this
+time, with catholic taste, he read Mr Stevenson and Mr Meredith, Miss
+Braddon and Mr Henry James, Ouida and Mr Thomas Hardy; Mr Hall Caine and
+Mr Anstey; Mrs Oliphant and Miss Edna Lyall. Not everybody can peruse
+all of these very diverse authors with pleasure. He began his poem on
+the Roman gladiatorial combats; indeed his years, fourscore and one, left
+his intellectual eagerness as unimpaired as that of Goethe. “A crooked
+share,” he said to the Princess Louise, “may make a straight furrow.”
+“One afternoon he had a long waltz with M— in the ballroom.” Speaking of
+
+ “All the charm of all the Muses
+ Often flowering in a lonely word”
+
+in Virgil, he adduced, rather strangely, the _cunctantem ramum_, said of
+the Golden Bough, in the Sixth Æneid. The choice is odd, because the
+Sibyl has just told Æneas that, if he be destined to pluck the branch of
+gold, _ipse volens facilisque sequetur_, “it will come off of its own
+accord,” like the sacred _ti_ branches of the Fijians, which bend down to
+be plucked for the Fire rite. Yet, when the predestined Æneas tries to
+pluck the bough of gold, it yields _reluctantly_ (_cunctantem_), contrary
+to what the Sibyl has foretold. Mr Conington, therefore, thought the
+phrase a slip on the part of Virgil. “People accused Virgil of
+plagiarising,” he said, “but if a man made it his own there was no harm
+in that (look at the great poets, Shakespeare included).” Tennyson, like
+Virgil, made much that was ancient his own; his verses are often, and
+purposefully, a mosaic of classical reminiscences. But he was vexed by
+the hunters after remote and unconscious resemblances, and far-fetched
+analogies between his lines and those of others. He complained that, if
+he said that the sun went down, a parallel was at once cited from Homer,
+or anybody else, and he used a very powerful phrase to condemn critics
+who detected such repetitions. “The moanings of the homeless
+sea,”—“moanings” from Horace, “homeless” from Shelley. “As if no one
+else had ever heard the sea moan except Horace!” Tennyson’s mixture of
+memory and forgetfulness was not so strange as that of Scott, and when he
+adapted from the Greek, Latin, or Italian, it was of set purpose, just as
+it was with Virgil. The beautiful lines comparing a girl’s eyes to
+bottom agates that seem to
+
+ “Wave and float
+ In crystal currents of clear running seas,”
+
+he invented while bathing in Wales. It was his habit, to note down in
+verse such similes from nature, and to use them when he found occasion.
+But the higher criticism, analysing the simile, detected elements from
+Shakespeare and from Beaumont and Fletcher.
+
+In June 1891 the poet went on a tour in Devonshire, and began his
+_Akbar_, and probably wrote _June Bracken and Heather_; or perhaps it was
+composed when “we often sat on the top of Blackdown to watch the sunset.”
+He wrote to Mr Kipling—
+
+ “The oldest to the youngest singer
+ That England bore”
+
+(to alter Mr Swinburne’s lines to Landor), praising his _Flag of
+England_. Mr Kipling replied as “the private to the general.”
+
+Early in 1892 _The Foresters_ was successfully produced at New York by
+Miss Ada Rehan, the music by Sir Arthur Sullivan, and the scenery from
+woodland designs by Whymper. Robin Hood (as we learn from Mark Twain) is
+a favourite hero with the youth of America. Mr Tom Sawyer himself took,
+in Mark Twain’s tale, the part of the bold outlaw.
+
+_The Death of Œnone_ was published in 1892, with the dedication to the
+Master of Balliol—
+
+ “Read a Grecian tale retold
+ Which, cast in later Grecian mould,
+ Quintus Calaber
+ Somewhat lazily handled of old.”
+
+Quintus Calaber, more usually called Quintus Smyrnæus, is a writer of
+perhaps the fourth century of our era. About him nothing, or next to
+nothing, is known. He told, in so late an age, the conclusion of the
+Tale of Troy, and (in the writer’s opinion) has been unduly neglected and
+disdained. His manner, I venture to think, is more Homeric than that of
+the more famous and doubtless greater Alexandrian poet of the Argonautic
+cycle, Apollonius Rhodius, his senior by five centuries. His materials
+were probably the ancient and lost poems of the Epic Cycle, and the story
+of the death of Œnone may be from the _Little Iliad_ of Lesches.
+Possibly parts of his work may be textually derived from the Cyclics, but
+the topic is very obscure. In Quintus, Paris, after encountering evil
+omens on his way, makes a long speech, imploring the pardon of the
+deserted Œnone. She replies, not with the Tennysonian brevity; she sends
+him back to the helpless arms of her rival, Helen. Paris dies on the
+hills; never did Helen see him returning. The wood-nymphs bewail Paris,
+and a herdsman brings the bitter news to Helen, who chants her lament.
+But remorse falls on Œnone. She does not go
+
+ “Slowly down
+ By the long torrent’s ever-deepened roar,”
+
+but rushes “swift as the wind to seek and spring upon the pyre of her
+lord.” Fate and Aphrodite drive her headlong, and in heaven Selene,
+remembering Endymion, bewails the lot of her sister in sorrow. Œnone
+reaches the funeral flame, and without a word or a cry leaps into her
+husband’s arms, the wild Nymphs wondering. The lovers are mingled in one
+heap of ashes, and these are bestowed in one vessel of gold and buried in
+a howe. This is the story which the poet rehandled in his old age,
+completing the work of his happy youth when he walked with Hallam in the
+Pyrenean hills, that were to him as Ida. The romance of Œnone and her
+death condone, as even Homer was apt to condone, the sins of beautiful
+Paris, whom the nymphs lament, despite the evil that he has wrought. The
+silence of the veiled Œnone, as she springs into her lover’s last
+embrace, is perhaps more affecting and more natural than Tennyson’s
+
+ “She lifted up a voice
+ Of shrill command, ‘Who burns upon the pyre?’”
+
+The _St Telemachus_ has the old splendour and vigour of verse, and,
+though written so late in life, is worthy of the poet’s prime:—
+
+ “Eve after eve that haggard anchorite
+ Would haunt the desolated fane, and there
+ Gaze at the ruin, often mutter low
+ ‘Vicisti Galilæe’; louder again,
+ Spurning a shatter’d fragment of the God,
+ ‘Vicisti Galilæe!’ but—when now
+ Bathed in that lurid crimson—ask’d ‘Is earth
+ On fire to the West? or is the Demon-god
+ Wroth at his fall?’ and heard an answer ‘Wake
+ Thou deedless dreamer, lazying out a life
+ Of self-suppression, not of selfless love.’
+ And once a flight of shadowy fighters crost
+ The disk, and once, he thought, a shape with wings
+ Came sweeping by him, and pointed to the West,
+ And at his ear he heard a whisper ‘Rome,’
+ And in his heart he cried ‘The call of God!’
+ And call’d arose, and, slowly plunging down
+ Thro’ that disastrous glory, set his face
+ By waste and field and town of alien tongue,
+ Following a hundred sunsets, and the sphere
+ Of westward-wheeling stars; and every dawn
+ Struck from him his own shadow on to Rome.
+ Foot-sore, way-worn, at length he touch’d his goal,
+ The Christian city.”
+
+_Akbar’s Dream_ may be taken, more or less, to represent the poet’s own
+theology of a race seeking after God, if perchance they may find Him, and
+the closing Hymn was a favourite with Tennyson. He said, “It is a
+magnificent metre”:—
+
+ “HYMN.
+
+ I.
+
+ Once again thou flamest heavenward, once again we see thee rise.
+ Every morning is thy birthday gladdening human hearts and eyes.
+ Every morning here we greet it, bowing lowly down before thee,
+ Thee the Godlike, thee the changeless in thine ever-changing skies.
+
+ II.
+
+ Shadow-maker, shadow-slayer, arrowing light from clime to clime,
+ Hear thy myriad laureates hail thee monarch in their woodland rhyme.
+ Warble bird, and open flower, and, men, below the dome of azure
+ Kneel adoring Him the Timeless in the flame that measures Time!”
+
+In this final volume the poet cast his handful of incense on the altar of
+Scott, versifying the tale of _Il Bizarro_, which the dying Sir Walter
+records in his Journal in Italy. _The Churchwarden and the Curate_ is
+not inferior to the earlier peasant poems in its expression of
+shrewdness, humour, and superstition. A verse of _Poets and Critics_ may
+be taken as the poet’s last word on the old futile quarrel:—
+
+ “This thing, that thing is the rage,
+ Helter-skelter runs the age;
+ Minds on this round earth of ours
+ Vary like the leaves and flowers,
+ Fashion’d after certain laws;
+ Sing thou low or loud or sweet,
+ All at all points thou canst not meet,
+ Some will pass and some will pause.
+
+ What is true at last will tell:
+ Few at first will place thee well;
+ Some too low would have thee shine,
+ Some too high—no fault of thine—
+ Hold thine own, and work thy will!
+ Year will graze the heel of year,
+ But seldom comes the poet here,
+ And the Critic’s rarer still.”
+
+Still the lines hold good—
+
+ “Some too low would have thee shine,
+ Some too high—no fault of thine.”
+
+The end was now at hand. A sense of weakness was felt by the poet on
+September 3, 1892: on the 28th his family sent for Sir Andrew Clark; but
+the patient gradually faded out of life, and expired on Thursday, October
+6, at 1.35 A.M. To the very last he had Shakespeare by him, and his
+windows were open to the sun; on the last night they were flooded by the
+moonlight. The description of the final scenes must be read in the
+Biography by the poet’s son. “His patience and quiet strength had power
+upon those who were nearest and dearest to him; we felt thankful for the
+love and the utter peace of it all.” “The life after death,” Tennyson
+had said just before his fatal illness, “is the cardinal point of
+Christianity. I believe that God reveals Himself in every individual
+soul; and my idea of Heaven is the perpetual ministry of one soul to
+another.” He had lived the life of heaven upon earth, being in all his
+work a minister of things honourable, lovely, consoling, and ennobling to
+the souls of others, with a ministry which cannot die. His body sleeps
+next to that of his friend and fellow-poet, Robert Browning, in front of
+Chaucer’s monument in the Abbey.
+
+
+
+
+XI.
+LAST CHAPTER.
+
+
+“O, THAT Press will get hold of me now,” Tennyson said when he knew that
+his last hour was at hand. He had a horror of personal tattle, as even
+his early poems declare—
+
+ “For now the Poet cannot die,
+ Nor leave his music as of old,
+ But round him ere he scarce be cold
+ Begins the scandal and the cry.”
+
+But no “carrion-vulture” has waited
+
+ “To tear his heart before the crowd.”
+
+About Tennyson, doubtless, there is much anecdotage: most of the
+anecdotes turn on his shyness, his really exaggerated hatred of personal
+notoriety, and the odd and brusque things which he would say when alarmed
+by effusive strangers. It has not seemed worth while to repeat more than
+one or two of these legends, nor have I sought outside the Biography by
+his son for more than the biographer chose to tell. The readers who are
+least interested in poetry are most interested in tattle about the poet.
+It is the privilege of genius to retain the freshness and simplicity,
+with some of the foibles, of the child. When Tennyson read his poems
+aloud he was apt to be moved by them, and to express frankly his
+approbation where he thought it deserved. Only very rudimentary
+psychologists recognised conceit in this freedom; and only the same set
+of persons mistook shyness for arrogance. Effusiveness of praise or
+curiosity in a stranger is apt to produce bluntness of reply in a Briton.
+“Don’t talk d—d nonsense, sir,” said the Duke of Wellington to the
+gushing person who piloted him, in his old age, across Piccadilly. Of
+Tennyson Mr Palgrave says, “I have known him silenced, almost frozen,
+before the eager unintentional eyes of a girl of fifteen. And under the
+stress of this nervous impulse compelled to contradict his inner self
+(especially when under the terror of leonisation . . . ), he was
+doubtless at times betrayed into an abrupt phrase, a cold unsympathetic
+exterior; a moment’s ‘defect of the rose.’” Had he not been sensitive in
+all things, he would have been less of a poet. The chief criticism
+directed against his mode of life is that he _was_ sensitive and
+reserved, but he could and did make himself pleasant in the society of
+_les pauvres d’esprit_. Curiosity alarmed him, and drove him into his
+shell: strangers who met him in that mood carried away false impressions,
+which developed into myths. As the Master of Balliol has recorded,
+despite his shyness “he was extremely hospitable, often inviting not only
+his friends, but the friends of his friends, and giving them a hearty
+welcome. For underneath a sensitive exterior he was thoroughly genial if
+he was understood.” In these points he was unlike his great
+contemporary, Browning; for instance, Tennyson never (I think) was the
+Master’s guest at Balliol, mingling, like Browning, with the
+undergraduates, to whom the Master’s hospitality was freely extended.
+Yet, where he was familiar, Tennyson was a gay companion, not shunning
+jest or even paradox. “As Dr Johnson says, every man may be judged of by
+his laughter”: but no Boswell has chronicled the laughters of Tennyson.
+“He never, or hardly ever, made puns or witticisms” (though one pun, at
+least, endures in tradition), “but always lived in an attitude of
+humour.” Mr Jowett writes (and no description of the poet is better than
+his)—
+
+ If I were to describe his outward appearance, I should say that he
+ was certainly unlike any one else whom I ever saw. A glance at some
+ of Watts’ portraits of him will give, better than any description
+ which can be expressed in words, a conception of his noble mien and
+ look. He was a magnificent man, who stood before you in his native
+ refinement and strength. The unconventionality of his manners was in
+ keeping with the originality of his figure. He would sometimes say
+ nothing, or a word or two only, to the stranger who approached him,
+ out of shyness. He would sometimes come into the drawing-room
+ reading a book. At other times, especially to ladies, he was
+ singularly gracious and benevolent. He would talk about the
+ accidents of his own life with an extraordinary freedom, as at the
+ moment they appeared to present themselves to his mind, the days of
+ his boyhood that were passed at Somersby, and the old school of
+ manners which he came across in his own neighbourhood: the days of
+ the “apostles” at Cambridge: the years which he spent in London; the
+ evenings enjoyed at the Cock Tavern, and elsewhere, when he saw
+ another side of life, not without a kindly and humorous sense of the
+ ridiculous in his fellow-creatures. His repertory of stories was
+ perfectly inexhaustible; they were often about slight matters that
+ would scarcely bear repetition, but were told with such lifelike
+ reality, that they convulsed his hearers with laughter. Like most
+ story-tellers, he often repeated his favourites; but, like children,
+ his audience liked hearing them again and again, and he enjoyed
+ telling them. It might be said of him that he told more stories than
+ any one, but was by no means the regular story-teller. In the
+ commonest conversation he showed himself a man of genius.
+
+To this description may be added another by Mr F. T. Palgrave:—
+
+ Every one will have seen men, distinguished in some line of work,
+ whose conversation (to take the old figure) either “smelt too
+ strongly of the lamp,” or lay quite apart from their art or craft.
+ What, through all these years, struck me about Tennyson, was that
+ whilst he never deviated into poetical language as such, whether in
+ rhetoric or highly coloured phrase, yet throughout the substance of
+ his talk the same mode of thought, the same imaginative grasp of
+ nature, the same fineness and gentleness in his view of character,
+ the same forbearance and toleration, the _aurea mediocritas_ despised
+ by fools and fanatics, which are stamped on his poetry, were
+ constantly perceptible: whilst in the easy and as it were unsought
+ choiceness, the conscientious and truth-loving precision of his
+ words, the same personal identity revealed itself. What a strange
+ charm lay here, how deeply illuminating the whole character, as in
+ prolonged intercourse it gradually revealed itself! Artist and man,
+ Tennyson was invariably true to himself, or rather, in Wordsworth’s
+ phrase, he “moved altogether”; his nature and his poetry being
+ harmonious aspects of the same soul; as botanists tell us that flower
+ and fruit are but transformations of root and stem and leafage. We
+ read how, in mediæval days, conduits were made to flow with claret.
+ But this was on great occasions only. Tennyson’s fountain always ran
+ wine.
+
+ Once more: In Mme. Récamier’s _salon_, I have read, at the time when
+ conversation was yet a fine art in Paris, guests famous for _esprit_
+ would sit in the twilight round the stove, whilst each in turn let
+ fly some sparkling anecdote or bon-mot, which rose and shone and died
+ out into silence, till the next of the elect pyrotechnists was ready.
+ Good things of this kind, as I have said, were plentiful in
+ Tennyson’s repertory. But what, to pass from the materials to the
+ method of his conversation, eminently marked it was the continuity of
+ the electric current. He spoke, and was silent, and spoke again: but
+ the circuit was unbroken; there was no effort in taking up the
+ thread, no sense of disjunction. Often I thought, had he never
+ written a line of the poems so dear to us, his conversation alone
+ would have made him the most interesting companion known to me. From
+ this great and gracious student of humanity, what less, indeed, could
+ be expected? And if, as a converser, I were to compare him with
+ Socrates, as figured for us in the dialogues of his great disciple, I
+ think that I should have the assent of that eminently valued friend
+ of Tennyson’s, whose long labour of love has conferred English
+ citizenship upon Plato.
+
+We have called him shy and sensitive in daily intercourse with strangers,
+and as to criticism, he freely confessed that a midge of dispraise could
+sting, while applause gave him little pleasure. Yet no poet altered his
+verses so much in obedience to censure unjustly or irritatingly stated,
+yet in essence just. He readily rejected some of his “Juvenilia” on Mr
+Palgrave’s suggestion. The same friend tells how well he took a rather
+fierce attack on an unpublished piece, when Mr Palgrave “owned that he
+could not find one good line in it.” Very few poets, or even versifiers
+(fiercer they than poets are), would have continued to show their virgin
+numbers to a friend so candid, as Tennyson did. Perhaps most of the
+_genus irritabile_ will grant that spoken criticism, if unfavourable,
+somehow annoys and stirs opposition in an author; probably because it
+confirms his own suspicions about his work. Such criticism is almost
+invariably just. But Campbell, when Rogers offered a correction,
+“bounced out of the room, with a ‘Hang it! I should like to see the man
+who would dare to correct me.’”
+
+Mr Jowett justly recognised in the life of Tennyson two circumstances
+which made him other than, but for these, he would have been. He had
+intended to do with the Arthurian subject what he never did, “in some way
+or other to have represented in it the great religions of the world. . . .
+It is a proof of Tennyson’s genius that he should have thus early
+grasped the great historical aspect of religion.” His intention was
+foiled, his early dream was broken, by the death of Arthur Hallam, and by
+the coldness and contempt with which, at the same period, his early poems
+were received.
+
+Mr Jowett (who had a firm belief in the “great work”) regretted the
+change of plan as to the Arthurian topic, regretted it the more from his
+own interest in the History of Religion. But we need not share the
+regrets. The early plan for the Arthur (which Mr Jowett never saw) has
+been published, and certainly the scheme could not have been executed on
+these lines. {218} Moreover, as the Master observed, the work would have
+been premature in Tennyson’s youth, and, indeed, it would still be
+premature. The comparative science of religious evolution is even now
+very tentative, and does not yield materials of sufficient stability for
+an epic, even if such an epic could be forced into the mould of the
+Arthur legends, a feat perhaps impossible, and certainly undesirable. A
+truly fantastic allegory must have been the result, and it is fortunate
+that the poet abandoned the idea in favour of more human themes.
+Moreover, he recognised very early that his was not a Muse _de longue
+haleine_; that he must be “short.” We may therefore feel certain that
+his early sorrow and discouragement were salutary to him as a poet, and
+as a man. He became more sympathetic, more tender, and was obliged to
+put forth that stoical self-control, and strenuous courage and endurance,
+through which alone his poetic career was rendered possible. “He had the
+susceptibility of a child or a woman,” says his friend; “he had also” (it
+was a strange combination) “the strength of a giant or of a god.”
+Without these qualities he must have broken down between 1833 and 1842
+into a hypochondriac, or a morose, if majestic, failure. Poor, obscure,
+and unhappy, he overcame the world, and passed from darkness into light.
+The “poetic temperament” in another not gifted with his endurance and
+persistent strength would have achieved ruin.
+
+Most of us remember Taine’s parallel between Tennyson and Alfred de
+Musset. The French critic has no high approval of Tennyson’s
+“respectability” and long peaceful life, as compared with the wrecked
+life and genius of Musset, _l’enfant perdu_ of love, wine, and song.
+This is a theory like another, and is perhaps attractive to the young.
+The poet must have strong passions, or how can he sing of them: he must
+be tossed and whirled in the stress of things, like Shelley’s autumn
+leaves;—
+
+ “Ghosts from an enchanter fleeing.”
+
+Looking at Burns, Byron, Musset, or even at Shelley’s earlier years,
+youth sees in them the true poets, “sacred things,” but also “light,” as
+Plato says, inspired to break their wings against the nature of
+existence, and the _flammantia mænia mundi_. But this is almost a boyish
+idea, this idea that the true poet is the slave of the passions, and that
+the poet who dominates them has none, and is but a staid domestic animal,
+an ass browsing the common, as somebody has written about Wordsworth.
+Certainly Tennyson’s was no “passionless perfection.” He, like others,
+was tempted to beat with ineffectual wings against the inscrutable nature
+of life. He, too, had his dark hour, and was as subject to temptation as
+they who yielded to the stress and died, or became unhappy waifs, “young
+men with a splendid past.” He must have known, no less than Musset, the
+attractions of many a _paradis artificiel_, with its bright visions, its
+houris, its offers of oblivion of pain. “He had the look of one who had
+suffered greatly,” Mr Palgrave writes in his record of their first
+meeting in 1842. But he, like Goethe, Scott, and Victor Hugo, had
+strength as well as passion and emotion; he came unscorched through the
+fire that has burned away the wings of so many other great poets. This
+was no less fortunate for the world than for himself. Of his prolonged
+dark hour we know little in detail, but we have seen that from the first
+he resisted the Tempter; _Ulysses_ is his _Retro Sathanas_!
+
+About “the mechanism of genius” in Tennyson Mr Palgrave has told us a
+little; more appears incidentally in his biography. “It was his way that
+when we had entered on some scene of special beauty or grandeur, after
+enjoying it together, he should always withdraw wholly from sight, and
+study the view, as it were, in a little artificial solitude.”
+
+Tennyson’s poems, Mr Palgrave says, often arose in a kind of _point de
+repère_ (like those forms and landscapes which seem to spring from a
+floating point of light, beheld with closed eyes just before we sleep).
+“More than once he said that his poems sprang often from a ‘nucleus,’
+some one word, maybe, or brief melodious phrase, which had floated
+through the brain, as it were, unbidden. And perhaps at once while
+walking they were presently wrought into a little song. But if he did
+not write it down at once the lyric fled from him irrecoverably.” He
+believed himself thus to have lost poems as good as his best. It seems
+probable that this is a common genesis of verses, good or bad, among all
+who write. Like Dickens, and like most men of genius probably, he saw
+all the scenes of his poems “in his mind’s eye.” Many authors do this,
+without the power of making their readers share the vision; but probably
+few can impart the vision who do not themselves “visualise” with
+distinctness. We have seen, in the cases of _The Holy Grail_ and other
+pieces, that Tennyson, after long meditating a subject, often wrote very
+rapidly, and with little need of correction. He was born with “style”;
+it was a gift of his genius rather than the result of conscious
+elaboration. Yet he did use “the file,” of which much is now written,
+especially for the purpose of polishing away the sibilants, so common in
+our language. In the nine years of silence which followed the little
+book of 1833 his poems matured, and henceforth it is probable that he
+altered his verses little, if we except the modifications in _The
+Princess_. Many slight verbal touches were made, or old readings were
+restored, but important changes, in the way of omission or addition,
+became rare.
+
+Of nature Tennyson was scrupulously observant till his very latest days,
+eagerly noting, not only “effects,” as a painter does, but their causes,
+botanical or geological. Had man been scientific from the beginning he
+would probably have evolved no poetry at all; material things would not
+have been endowed by him with life and passion; he would have told
+himself no stories of the origins of stars and flowers, clouds and fire,
+winds and rainbows. Modern poets have resented, like Keats and
+Wordsworth, the destruction of the old prehistoric dreams by the
+geologist and by other scientific characters. But it was part of
+Tennyson’s poetic originality to see the beautiful things of nature at
+once with the vision of early poetic men, and of moderns accustomed to
+the microscope, telescope, spectrum analysis, and so forth. Thus
+Tennyson received a double delight from the sensible universe, and it is
+a double delight that he communicates to his readers. His intellect was
+thus always active, even in apparent repose. His eyes rested not from
+observing, or his mind from recording and comparing, the beautiful
+familiar phenomena of earth and sky. In the matter of the study of books
+we have seen how deeply versed he was in certain of the Greek, Roman, and
+Italian classics. Mr Jowett writes: “He was what might be called a good
+scholar in the university or public-school sense of the term, . . . yet I
+seem to remember that he had his favourite classics, such as Homer, and
+Pindar, and Theocritus. . . . He was also a lover of Greek fragments.
+But I am not sure whether, in later life, he ever sat down to read
+consecutively the greatest works of Æschylus and Sophocles, although he
+used occasionally to dip into them.” The Greek dramatists, in fact, seem
+to have affected Tennyson’s work but slightly, while he constantly
+reminds us of Virgil, Homer, Theocritus, and even Persius and Horace.
+Mediæval French, whether in poetry or prose, and the poetry of the
+“Pleiad” seems to have occupied little of his attention. Into the
+oriental literatures he dipped—pretty deeply for his _Akbar_; and even
+his _Locksley Hall_ owed something to Sir William Jones’s version of “the
+old Arabian _Moallakat_.” The debt appears to be infinitesimal. He
+seems to have been less closely familiar with Elizabethan poetry than
+might have been expected: a number of his _obiter dicta_ on all kinds of
+literary points are recorded in the _Life_ by Mr Palgrave. “Sir Walter
+Scott’s short tale, _My Aunt Margaret’s Mirror_ (how little known!), he
+once spoke of as the finest of all ghost or magical stories.” Lord
+Tennyson adds, “_The Tapestried Chamber_ also he greatly admired.” Both
+are lost from modern view among the short pieces of the last volumes of
+the _Waverley_ novels. Of the poet’s interest in and attitude towards
+the more obscure pyschological and psychical problems—to popular science
+foolishness—enough has been said, but the remarks of Professor Tyndall
+have not been cited:—
+
+ My special purpose in introducing this poem, however, was to call
+ your attention to a passage further on which greatly interested me.
+ The poem is, throughout, a discussion between a believer in
+ immortality and one who is unable to believe. The method pursued is
+ this. The Sage reads a portion of the scroll, which he has taken
+ from the hands of his follower, and then brings his own arguments to
+ bear upon that portion, with a view to neutralising the scepticism of
+ the younger man. Let me here remark that I read the whole series of
+ poems published under the title “Tiresias,” full of admiration for
+ their freshness and vigour. Seven years after I had first read them
+ your father died, and you, his son, asked me to contribute a chapter
+ to the book which you contemplate publishing. I knew that I had some
+ small store of references to my interview with your father carefully
+ written in ancient journals. On the receipt of your request, I
+ looked up the account of my first visit to Farringford, and there, to
+ my profound astonishment, I found described that experience of your
+ father’s which, in the mouth of the Ancient Sage, was made the ground
+ of an important argument against materialism and in favour of
+ personal immortality eight-and-twenty years afterwards. In no other
+ poem during all these years is, to my knowledge, this experience once
+ alluded to. I had completely forgotten it, but here it was recorded
+ in black and white. If you turn to your father’s account of the
+ wonderful state of consciousness superinduced by thinking of his own
+ name, and compare it with the argument of the Ancient Sage, you will
+ see that they refer to one and the same phenomenon.
+
+ * * * * *
+
+ And more, my son! for more than once when I
+ Sat all alone, revolving in myself
+ The word that is the symbol of myself,
+ The mortal limit of the Self was loosed,
+ And past into the Nameless, as a cloud
+ Melts into heaven. I touch’d my limbs, the limbs
+ Were strange, not mine—and yet no shade of doubt,
+ But utter clearness, and thro’ loss of Self
+ The gain of such large life as match’d with ours
+ Were Sun to spark—unshadowable in words,
+ Themselves but shadows of a shadow-world.
+
+Any words about Tennyson as a politician are apt to excite the sleepless
+prejudice which haunts the political field. He probably, if forced to
+“put a name to it,” would have called himself a Liberal. But he was not
+a social agitator. He never set a rick on fire. “He held aloof, in a
+somewhat detached position, from the great social seethings of his age”
+(Mr Frederic Harrison). But in youth he helped to extinguish some
+flaming ricks. He spoke of the “many-headed beast” (the reading public)
+in terms borrowed from Plato. He had no higher esteem for mobs than
+Shakespeare or John Knox professed, while his theory of tyrants (in the
+case of Napoleon III. about 1852) was that of Liberals like Mr Swinburne
+and Victor Hugo. Though to modern enlightenment Tennyson may seem as
+great a Tory as Dr Johnson, yet he had spoken his word in 1852 for the
+freedom of France, and for securing England against the supposed designs
+of a usurper (now fallen). He really believed, obsolete as the faith may
+be, in guarding our own, both on land and sea. Perhaps no Continental or
+American critic has ever yet dispraised a poetical fellow-countryman
+merely for urging the duties of national union and national defence. A
+critic, however, writes thus of Tennyson: “When our poet descends into
+the arena of party polemics, in such things as _Riflemen_, _Form_!
+_Hands all Round_, . . . _The Fleet_, and other topical pieces dear to
+the Jingo soul, it is not poetry but journalism.” I doubt whether the
+desirableness of the existence of a volunteer force and of a fleet really
+is within the arena of _party_ polemics. If any party thinks that we
+ought to have no volunteers, and that it is our duty to starve the fleet,
+what is that party’s name? Who cries, “Down with the Fleet! Down with
+National Defence! Hooray for the Disintegration of the Empire!”?
+
+Tennyson was not a party man, but he certainly would have opposed any
+such party. If to defend our homes and this England be “Jingoism,”
+Tennyson, like Shakespeare, was a Jingo. But, alas! I do not know the
+name of the party which opposes Tennyson, and which wishes the invader to
+trample down England—any invader will do for so philanthropic a purpose.
+Except when resisting this unnamed party, the poet seldom or never
+entered “the arena of party polemics.” Tennyson could not have
+exclaimed, like Squire Western, “Hurrah for old England! Twenty thousand
+honest Frenchmen have landed in Kent!” He undeniably did write verses
+(whether poetry or journalism) tending to make readers take an
+unfavourable view of honest invaders. If to do that is to be a “Jingo,”
+and if such conduct hurts the feelings of any great English party, then
+Tennyson was a Jingo and a partisan, and was, so far, a rhymester, like
+Mr Kipling. Indeed we know that Tennyson applauded Mr Kipling’s _The
+English Flag_. So the worst is out, as we in England count the worst.
+In America and on the continent of Europe, however, a poet may be proud
+of his country’s flag without incurring rebuke from his countrymen.
+Tennyson did not reckon himself a party man; he believed more in
+political evolution than in political revolution, with cataclysms. He
+was neither an Anarchist nor a Home Ruler, nor a politician so generous
+as to wish England to be laid defenceless at the feet of her foes.
+
+If these sentiments deserve censure, in Tennyson, at least, they claim
+our tolerance. He was not born in a generation late enough to be truly
+Liberal. Old prejudices about “this England,” old words from _Henry V._
+and _King John_, haunted his memory and darkened his vision of the true
+proportions of things. We draw in prejudice with our mother’s milk. The
+mother of Tennyson had not been an Agnostic or a Comtist; his father had
+not been a staunch true-blue anti-Englander. Thus he inherited a certain
+bias in favour of faith and fatherland, a bias from which he could never
+emancipate himself. But _tout comprendre c’est tout pardonner_. Had
+Tennyson’s birth been later, we might find in him a more complete
+realisation of our poetic ideal—might have detected less to blame or to
+forgive.
+
+With that apology we must leave the fame of Tennyson as a politician to
+the clement consideration of an enlightened posterity. I do not defend
+his narrow insularities, his Jingoism, or the appreciable percentage of
+faith which blushing analysis may detect in his honest doubt: these
+things I may regret or condemn, but we ought not to let them obscure our
+view of the Poet. He was led away by bad examples. Of all Jingoes
+Shakespeare is the most unashamed, and next to him are Drayton, Scott,
+and Wordsworth, with his
+
+ “Oh, for one hour of that Dundee!”
+
+In the years which followed the untoward affair of Waterloo young
+Tennyson fell much under the influence of Shakespeare, Wordsworth, and
+the other offenders, and these are extenuating circumstances. By a
+curious practical paradox, where the realms of poetry and politics meet,
+the Tory critics seem milder of mood and more Liberal than the Liberal
+critics. Thus Mr William Morris was certainly a very advanced political
+theorist; and in theology Mr Swinburne has written things not easily
+reconcilable with orthodoxy. Yet we find Divine-Right Tories, who in
+literature are fervent admirers of these two poets, and leave their
+heterodoxies out of account. But many Liberal critics appear unable
+quite to forgive Tennyson because he did not wish to starve the fleet,
+and because he held certain very ancient, if obsolete, beliefs. Perhaps
+a general amnesty ought to be passed, as far as poets are concerned, and
+their politics and creeds should be left to silence, where “beyond these
+voices there is peace.”
+
+One remark, I hope, can excite no prejudice. The greatest of the Gordons
+was a soldier, and lived in religion. But the point at which Tennyson’s
+memory is blended with that of Gordon is the point of sympathy with the
+neglected poor. It is to his wise advice, and to affection for Gordon,
+that we owe the Gordon training school for poor boys,—a good school, and
+good boys come out of that academy.
+
+The question as to Tennyson’s precise rank in the glorious roll of the
+Poets of England can never be determined by us, if in any case or at any
+time such determinations can be made. We do not, or should not, ask
+whether Virgil or Lucretius, whether Æschylus or Sophocles, is the
+greater poet. The consent of mankind seems to place Homer and
+Shakespeare and Dante high above all. For the rest no prize-list can be
+settled. If influence among aliens is the test, Byron probably takes,
+among our poets, the next rank after Shakespeare. But probably there is
+no possible test. In certain respects Shelley, in many respects Milton,
+in some Coleridge, in some Burns, in the opinion of a number of persons
+Browning, are greater poets than Tennyson. But for exquisite variety and
+varied exquisiteness Tennyson is not readily to be surpassed. At one
+moment he pleases the uncritical mass of readers, in another mood he wins
+the verdict of the _raffiné_. It is a success which scarce any English
+poet but Shakespeare has excelled. His faults have rarely, if ever, been
+those of flat-footed, “thick-ankled” dulness; of rhetoric, of
+common-place; rather have his defects been the excess of his qualities.
+A kind of John Bullishness may also be noted, especially in derogatory
+references to France, which, true or untrue, are out of taste and
+keeping. But these errors could be removed by the excision of
+half-a-dozen lines. His later work (as the _Voyage of Maeldune_) shows a
+just appreciation of ancient Celtic literature. A great critic, F. T.
+Palgrave, has expressed perhaps the soundest appreciation of Tennyson:—
+
+ It is for “the days that remain” to bear witness to his real place in
+ the great hierarchy, amongst whom Dante boldly yet justly ranked
+ himself. But if we look at Tennyson’s work in a twofold
+ aspect,—_Here_, on the exquisite art in which, throughout, his verse
+ is clothed, the lucid beauty of the form, the melody almost audible
+ as music, the mysterious skill by which the words used constantly
+ strike as the _inevitable_ words (and hence, unforgettable), the
+ subtle allusive touches, by which a secondary image is suggested to
+ enrich the leading thought, as the harmonic “partials” give richness
+ to the note struck upon the string; _There_, when we think of the
+ vast fertility in subject and treatment, united with happy selection
+ of motive, the wide range of character, the dramatic force of
+ impersonation, the pathos in every variety, the mastery over the
+ comic and the tragic alike, above all, perhaps, those phrases of
+ luminous insight which spring direct from imaginative observation of
+ Humanity, true for all time, coming from the heart to the heart,—his
+ work will probably be found to lie somewhere between that of Virgil
+ and Shakespeare: having its portion, if I may venture on the phrase,
+ in the inspiration of both.
+
+A professed enthusiast for Tennyson can add nothing to, and take nothing
+from, these words of one who, though his friend, was too truly a critic
+to entertain the admiration that goes beyond idolatry.
+
+
+
+
+FOOTNOTES
+
+
+{1} Macmillan & Co.
+
+{7} To the present writer, as to others, _The Lover’s Tale_ appeared to
+be imitative of Shelley, but if Tennyson had never read Shelley, _cadit
+quæstio_.
+
+{16} F. W. H. Myers, _Science and a Future Life_, p. 133.
+
+{39} The writer knew this edition before he knew Tennyson’s poems.
+
+{50} The author of the spiteful letters was an unpublished anonymous
+person.
+
+{58} The Lennox MSS.
+
+{62} Spencer and Gillen, _Natives of Central Australia_, pp. 388, 389.
+
+{65} _Tennyson_, _Ruskin_, _and Mill_, pp. 11, 12.
+
+{66} _Life_, p. 37, 1899.
+
+{72} Poem omitted from _In Memoriam_. _Life_, p. 257, 1899.
+
+{74} Mr Harrison, _Tennyson_, _Ruskin_, _and Mill_, p. 5.
+
+{112} The English reader may consult Mr Rhys’s _The Arthurian Legend_,
+Oxford, 1891, and Mr Nutt’s _Studies of the Legend of the Holy Grail_,
+which will direct him to other authorities and sources.
+
+{113} I have summarised, with omissions, Miss Jessie L. Watson’s sketch
+in _King Arthur and his Knights_. Nutt, 1899. The learning of the
+subject is enormous; Dr Sommer’s _Le Mort d’Arthur_, the second volume
+may be consulted. Nutt, 1899.
+
+{129a} Βέλενος and Βήληνος. He is referred to in inscriptions, _e.g._
+Berlin, _Corpus_, iii. 4774, V. 732, 733, 1829, 2143–46; xii. 405. See
+also Ausonius (Leipsic, 1886, pp. 52, 59), cited by Rhys, _The Arthurian
+Legend_ p. 159, note 4.
+
+{129b} Brebeuf; _Relations des Jésuites_, 1636, pp. 100–102.
+
+{139} Malory, xviii. 8 _et seq._
+
+{196} Notices et Extraits des MSS. de la Bibliothèque Impériale, I. xix.
+pp. 643–645.
+
+{218} See the _Life_, 1899, p. 521.
+
+
+
+
+***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ALFRED TENNYSON***
+
+
+******* This file should be named 3654-0.txt or 3654-0.zip *******
+
+
+This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
+http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/3/6/5/3654
+
+
+Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
+be renamed.
+
+Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
+law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
+so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
+States without permission and without paying copyright
+royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
+of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
+concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
+and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
+specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
+eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
+for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
+performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
+away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
+not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
+trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
+
+START: FULL LICENSE
+
+THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
+PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
+
+To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
+distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
+(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
+Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
+www.gutenberg.org/license.
+
+Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works
+
+1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
+and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
+(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
+the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
+destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
+possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
+Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
+by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
+person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
+1.E.8.
+
+1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
+used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
+agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
+things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
+even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
+paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
+agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
+
+1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
+Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
+of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
+works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
+States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
+United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
+claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
+displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
+all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
+that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
+free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
+works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
+Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
+comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
+same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
+you share it without charge with others.
+
+1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
+what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
+in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
+check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
+agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
+distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
+other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
+representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
+country outside the United States.
+
+1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
+
+1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
+immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
+prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
+on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
+phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
+performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
+
+ This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
+ most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
+ restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
+ under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
+ eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
+ United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
+ are located before using this ebook.
+
+1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
+derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
+contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
+copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
+the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
+redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
+either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
+obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
+trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
+with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
+must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
+additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
+will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
+posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
+beginning of this work.
+
+1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
+work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
+
+1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
+electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
+prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
+active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm License.
+
+1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
+compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
+any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
+to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
+other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
+version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
+(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
+to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
+of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
+Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
+full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
+
+1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
+performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
+unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
+access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
+provided that
+
+* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
+ the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
+ you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
+ to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
+ agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
+ Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
+ within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
+ legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
+ payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
+ Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
+ Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
+ Literary Archive Foundation."
+
+* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
+ you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
+ does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+ License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
+ copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
+ all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
+ works.
+
+* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
+ any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
+ electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
+ receipt of the work.
+
+* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
+ distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
+
+1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
+are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
+from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
+Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
+trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
+
+1.F.
+
+1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
+effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
+works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
+Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
+contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
+or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
+intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
+other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
+cannot be read by your equipment.
+
+1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
+of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
+liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
+fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
+LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
+PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
+TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
+LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
+INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
+DAMAGE.
+
+1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
+defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
+receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
+written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
+received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
+with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
+with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
+lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
+or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
+opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
+the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
+without further opportunities to fix the problem.
+
+1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
+in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
+OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
+LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
+
+1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
+warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
+damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
+violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
+agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
+limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
+unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
+remaining provisions.
+
+1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
+trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
+providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
+accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
+production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
+including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
+the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
+or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
+additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
+Defect you cause.
+
+Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
+electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
+computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
+exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
+from people in all walks of life.
+
+Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
+assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
+goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
+remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
+and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
+generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
+Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
+www.gutenberg.org Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation
+
+The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
+501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
+state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
+Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
+number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
+U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
+
+The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
+mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
+volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
+locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
+Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
+date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
+official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
+
+For additional contact information:
+
+ Dr. Gregory B. Newby
+ Chief Executive and Director
+ gbnewby@pglaf.org
+
+Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
+spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
+increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
+freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
+array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
+($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
+status with the IRS.
+
+The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
+charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
+States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
+considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
+with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
+where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
+DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
+state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
+
+While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
+have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
+against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
+approach us with offers to donate.
+
+International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
+any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
+outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
+
+Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
+methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
+ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
+donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
+
+Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
+
+Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
+freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
+distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
+volunteer support.
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
+editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
+the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
+necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
+edition.
+
+Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
+facility: www.gutenberg.org
+
+This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
+including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
+subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
+